0
(0)
Book Cover

Warlock – Read Now and Download Mobi

Comments

Mankind has forgotten their past glories and only legends remain. Some believed in the legends that men posses sed marvels that conquered the skies and space itself. This is their journey back.

Author
Dean Koontz

Rights

Language
en

Published
1972-10-15

ISBN

Read Now

How useful was this post?

Click on a star to rate it!

Average rating 0 / 5. Vote count: 0

No votes so far! Be the first to rate this post.




Warlock

By


Dean Koontz


THE FACE OF YESTERDAY…

    

    

    

    A square of mirror-polished silver supplied the only illumination in the room. It glowed with a soft white warmth that shone on the faces of the Shaker and Gregor. Commander Richter and Belmondo stood in the shadows, hardly daring to breathe.

    

    The Shaker said, We have something.

    

    The officers moved forward, stared down at the hazy outline of two faces on the plate. There were no discernible features: just dark circles for eyes, slits for mouths, whirls of dark hair. Fine lines began to crisscross the faces, and here and there small plastic squares that the watchers could not have identified as transistors.

    

    The Shaker strained, bearing down with the power of his mind. There does not seem to be the mind of a man in either of these…

    

    Demons? Belmondo asked, squeakily.

    

    Not demons… but something we cannot guess. There was a puff of incandescent gas and the silver plate held only the reflection of their anxious faces…

    


    

A LANCER BOOK

WARLOCK

Copyright Š 1972 by Dean B. Koontz

All rights reserved

Printed in the U.S.A.

LANCER BOOKS, INC. 1560 BROADWAY

NEW YORK, N.Y. 10036


    

for the muse of the

Long Trek and Heroic Quest novel

(one more of you ladies out of my mind)

and to Gerda

(never out of my mind)

    

BOOK ONE

    

    

    

The Mountains…

    

    


1

    

    

    

    In his cluttered study on the west end of the house, Sandow sat at a desk which was strewn with archaic texts whose pages had yellowed and cracked with the passage of much time. He had not been reading them, nor did he intend to read them in the near future, since he knew every word by heart. There were always books opened on Shaker Sandow's desk, partly to present the air of industry to visitors and partly because he liked the smell of aged and dying paper. There was a romanticism in that odor which induced moods of reverie: lost times, lost secrets, lost worlds.

    

    Sandow stirred his cup of chocolate, a rare drink in these latitudes, with a spoon whose handle was formed as a drawn, vicious wolf baring its fangs. While he stirred, he looked across the sleepy village of Perdune as the morning fog quietly parted to reveal it to him. The stone houses with their over-slung second stories were not yet abustle with life. The chimneys only breathed lightly with the vaporous residue of banked fires, or they did not smoke at all. In the eaves over the deepset gables, a few birds stirred and poked at their nests, making the sounds of morning. There was not much to see, but it contented Shaker Sandow, a man of simple tastes and much patience.

    

    More would be happening as the day progressed. Now was the time to relax and gain the strength to meet whatever travails the gods put down.

    

    There was a break in the mist to the west, and the towering Banibal Mountains rose into view as if marching toward Perdune from the sea. The sunlight made them a strange green color, and the emerald peaks made to stab the sky, the second highest range of mountains in this hemisphere.

    

    Behind Perdune, to the east, lay the Cloud Range, the only other peaks to put the Banibal to shame. Fully half their great height was lost in the clouds, and that hidden expanse of ground contained the skeletons of many Perdune adventurers who had thought to scale the giants and see the land beyond, to the east. Only two expeditions had ever succeeded in that undertaking, and even one of them had followed the mountains several hundred miles south to a point where they were somewhat less impressive than here.

    

    As Shaker Sandow considered the beauty of the sun tipping the great Banibal Mountains with dazzling colors, the sound of Mace's feet on the roof broke his moment of peace and made him sit forward in his chair, more intent now. He could hear Mace, that great lummox, clumping to the roof trap and nearly falling down the ladder from his lookout post. Next, there was the sound of the great feet slamming along the third floor corridor, then booming down the stairs past the second floor to the first level guest hall. A moment later, one of Mace's huge hands thundered against the door so insistently that the portal looked sure to snap loose of its hinges.

    

    Enough, enough! Shaker Sandow called. Come in, Mace.

    

    The door opened, and the giant young man came into the study, his bluster suddenly replaced with reverence. He gazed at the books on the desk, the tables and racks of paraphernalia behind the Shaker, aware that he would never know the intimate contact of these exotic devices. Mace was not a Shaker and never would be.

    

    Did you leave your tongue on the stairs? the Shaker asked, trying not to smile, but finding it difficult to be stern so early in the morning and with one so basically good-humored and comical as Mace.

    

    No, sir, Mace said, shaking his burly head, his mane of shoulder-length locks flying with each movement. I have it here, sir.

    

    Then tell me exactly where on the Banibal ridge the General's men are.

    

    Mace looked astonished and slapped at his head as if to jar his ears to better reception. But how do you know they come? he asked.

    

    It isn't my magics, the Shaker said. Mace, my boy, the sound of your horse's hooves rebounding off the stairs gave me the clue. I suppose you have not charged down from your station merely to say the sun has risen or that the birds start to sing.

    

    Of course not! Mace said, rushing to the desk by the great bay window. He hunkered down, still taller than the seated Shaker, and pointed to Cage's Pass, some three miles south along the great blank face of the ridge. There they are, Shaker, and what looks to be a hundred of them.

    

    Ah, the Shaker said, catching sight of their visitors. They are rather brightly liveried for their assignment, don't you think?

    

    Had I been an enemy, I would have shafted all of them with but a single blow before they could have descended the face.

    

    Sandow frowned, pulled at his sallow, wizened face as was his habit when in contemplation. It's a bad sign of their efficiency as escorts. We will not follow their example of natty dress.

    

    You're taking the assignment, then? Mace asked, looking into his master's face with some concern.

    

    I suppose, the Shaker said. There are things to be gained, mostly knowledge and experience, but things nonetheless.

    

    The door to the study opened behind them, and Gregor entered, his voice mock-serious. Master Shaker, I fear there must be a funeral today and prayers for the soul of our beloved Mace. I was awakened by the sound of the roof giving in as his weight carried him to the basement. Oh! There you are, Mace! Thank the gods that things were not as I assumed!

    

    Mace grumbled and stood, his head but a foot from the ceiling of the study. If I had fallen through the roof, you can be sure that I would have calculated a fall through your bedchamber to carry you with me.

    

    Smiling, Gregor walked to the window and stared at the descending line of the General's troops.

    

    Shaker Sandow regarded the boy fondly. He loved both Mace and Gregor as if they were his own sons, but perhaps he loved Gregor just a bit more. An awful thing to say or think, perhaps, but nonetheless true for it. No matter what qualities he possessed, Mace was not a complete Shaker-and the fair, slight young Gregor was. No father or step-father can resist letting a flow of affection pour upon a son who will walk in his same footsteps.

    

    A bright lot, eh? Gregor asked.

    

    I could have got all of them with an odd lot of arrows and a bow, at proper distance, Mace said.

    

    I wouldn't if I were you, Gregor replied. They're our friends.

    

    Enough, enough! Shaker Sandow said, holding up his hands. Your brotherly jousting will one day lead to fists-but today is not the day for it. There is much to do.

    

    At that Mace went to prepare the table for guests, and the apprentice, Gregor, went to dress in something more formal than a nightgown.

    

    For the next hour, the Shaker watched the troops moving toward the slim valley where Perdune lay, their banners fluttering before them on four staffs borne by four crimson liveried young men. The fools, he thought. The stupid, ill-prepared fools.

    

    But with his help and his magics, perhaps some of them would live to step foot across the Cloud Range to the east. Perhaps a few of them would see the mysterious lands beyond the mountains where but two parties from the coastal lands had ever penetrated before. Maybe. But he would not wager on that…

    


2

    

    

    

    At precisely two hours until noon, the foot soldiers reached the gate of Shaker Sandow, with all eyes on the street watching them from behind curtained windows or dakened doorways. Though they were a natty lot in yellows and blues and reds, with green boots to mid-thigh and cloaks of purest white falling behind them, they were bedraggled and in need of rest. It had been impossible to bring horses across the Banibals, and it was quite some distance and rough footing without them. The men were perspiring, and their faces were smudged with dirt, as were their cloaks and shirts, their ballooning sleeves torn and deflated.

    

    There were two officers, a captain and a commander, the former quite young and the latter almost as old as the Shaker himself. These detached themselves from the squad and walked stiffly to the Shaker's door. On the third clatter of the iron knocker, Mace swung the portal wide, looked down on them from his six feet seven inches, and said, The Shaker expects you. Come in.

    

    The two officers hesitated, looked at each other in confusion, then entered past the bulk of the young assistant. Whether they were more surprised by the sight of the giant Mace or by the realization that the Shaker was expecting them, it was difficult to say. But when they were led to the study and seated to wait for the Shaker, they fidgeted like laborers at a king's dance and sipped only lightly at the fine brew which had been supplied them in ceramic mugs.

    

    A moment later, the Shaker entered, with Gregor in tow, both of them dressed impressively. Gregor now wore a gray robe much like a monk's habit, with a silver chain about his neck and another such length belted round his waist. But his garments did not serve to enhance his appearance so much as they pointed up the power and enigma of the Shaker. Sandow was robed in the purest black cloth, so dark that it gleamed with a blue metallic light along its creases. His gray hair and contrasting black beard flowed over a rolled collar decorated with archaic signs stitched to impress the uninitiated as much as anything. The Shaker's hands were gloved in the sheerest silk the color of freshly spilled blood.

    

    The two officers rose and bowed, and seemed relieved when Sandow waved them to their seats again. As few formalities as possible, the old man said. I am not one for protocol.

    

    We appreciate your hospitality, your ale, the commander said. My name is Solvon Richter, and this is Captain Jan Belmondo who has been with me in General Dark's forces for some months now.

    

    The Shaker introduced Mace and Gregor, completing the few rituals attendant such a situation. And now, said the Shaker, what business of General Dark's brings you all this way from the sea?

    

    Pardon me if I pry, Richter said, but I must know why you expected us. Your man, Mace, said that you did.

    

    I am, you understand, a Shaker, Sandow said, smiling. A Shaker knows many things.

    

    But surely your power does not extend beyond the Banibals! young Belmondo said, leaning forward in his chair.

    

    At times, it does, Shaker Sandow said. I test it every day, hoping that the perimeters of my ability will extend through exercise. I found your squad's presence some two days before you reached the nether slopes of Banibal ridge.

    

    Old Richter nodded as if this was just what one might have expected. The General would not choose any but the best of Shakers, he said.

    

    Unless your ale requires replenishment, Sandow said, perhaps we could proceed. What does the good General wish of me?

    

    But if you could reach us two days from the west of the Banibals, Belmondo said, you must know our purpose here as well.

    

    The Shaker smiled tolerantly. As you know, the powers of a Shaker can be, at the same time, both amazing and limited. I saw your advancing troops, and in the surface of the minds of some of you, I saw that we might soon be crossing the Cloud Range to the east. But that is all. The details escaped me, just as a man without his reading spectacles can obtain the gist of a printed page before him but cannot stay with it long enough to understand its full purpose.

    

    Richter took a long draught of his brew, then set the mug on the table next to his chair. We will expect, Shaker, the fullest honesty from you and the guarantee of your sealed lips-and the sealed lips of your apprentice and assistant.

    

    You have those, Shaker Sandow assured him.

    

    Very well. Here in Perdune, as in few other villages separated from the rest of the country by the Banibals news comes slowly. No doubt, you have not heard of the border incidents between Darklands and our neighboring country to the north, Oragonia. Oragonia tests our strength on the borderlands, but does not launch an actual invasion. A few dozen troops have perished in these insane skirmishes.

    

    Odd, Shaker Sandow said. Oragonia has neither the resources nor the population of the Darklands, and she would surely lose a war if that's what she's considering.

    

    Bear with me, Richter said. Our spies in Oragonia have reported strange events in recent months. In the streets of the enemy capital, in the darkest moments of the morning, wheeled vehicles have been seen in transport-without benefit of horses.

    

    The room was terribly quiet, except for the shuffling of Mace's large feet. At last, the boy said, But that's impossible! The legends of horseless carts are only children's tales!

    

    Our spies say not, the commander said. Indeed, there are further reports that the King of Oragonia, Jerry Matabain, has within his palace grounds a flying machine resurrected from the Blank. We have in hand three separate reports of the craft being sighted above the ramparts of the castle, circling the mountainous grounds around Jerry's keep. It is not large, perhaps only big enough for two men. But the Darkland agents in Oragonia say that it is of sleek design, in the shape of an oval, glittering like the purest silver and progressing from one point to another in the sky but with the slightest humming sound as accompaniment.

    

    Shaker Sandow's eyes went to the open books on his desk, and he began to review whole paragraphs which he remembered most well of all those things he had half-believed to be merely legends. The books were scraps from the Blank, pieces of that forgotten age before the earth's crust had shifted and the towering mountains bad risen where no mountains were before, before the shape of the seas had changed, before jungles had become deserts and grassy plains had become sea bottoms. If the books could survive, why not other things? And suppose that the tales of flying machines and horseless vehicles were not legends, but the truth? All of what Richter said might be so. The old Shaker felt a thrill run through him that he had not experienced in such intensity for at least twenty years, since the last days of his youth.

    

    And the General wishes us to go with your party across the Cloud Range to search for more such artifacts.

    

    Richter nodded positively. We have discovered nothing more than that the Oragonia expeditions crossed the Cloud Range at a point they call High Cut and that some two hundred miles into the unexplored lands to the east, they found the place where these marvels lay intact. We want to cross the mountains here, preferably at Shatoga Falls, and strike north once we reach the far slopes of the mountains. If the Oragonians have a major operation in progress to the north, we should eventually discover some trace of it to lead us. It is, admittedly, a weak plan. But we have a number of Squealers with us, and they are birds known for their efficiency. They should help narrow the search with their aerial reconnaissance.

    

    And with my magics, the Shaker said, you expect little if any problems in discovering this cache of ancient devices.

    

    You must come with us! Belmondo said emphatically. If you have any love for Darklands, any pride in nation-

    

    I have none of that, the Shaker said. The gods have mercy on you if your own life is guided by such shallow motivations. But I will ease your mind immediately by accepting your offer. I will cross the Cloud Range with you, chiefly because the General is a beneficent ruler while Jerry Matabain is known for his dictatorial ways. A Shaker in Oragonia, I understand, has no personal freedom as here, but is kept by the King in a state of comfortable slavery. I should not wish to see the ambitious Jerry assume control of my Perdune and me.

    

    Captain Belmondo seemed perturbed by such unpatriotic talk, but the commander was wiser. If your own ends are those of the Darklands, Richter said, we can hardly care what your motivations are. Can you be prepared to depart Perdune at dawn? My men require a rest today before the beginning of such a trek.

    

    Dawn will be fine, the Shaker said. But one or two questions first We could not help but notice the colorful cloaks of your troops. It seemed to us that their clothing was too foppish for the rugged work of climbing and too bright for the dangerous work of traveling through unknown lands.

    

    Richter seemed suddenly embarrassed. These are our parade dress uniforms. It was the special wish of the General that we proceed here in them for two reasons. First, we were coming through a gentle pass in the Banibals and did not require heavy-duty climbing gear and could thus make a more impressive arrival. Secondly, the General thought that any Oragonian spies within the Darkland capital would be less suspicious of a gayly attired squad than one obviously equipped for the Cloud Range. We have supplies and other uniforms in the man-drawn carts and in a number of rucksacks carried by the enlisted men.

    

    The Cloud Range is all but insurmountable, Gregor said, speaking for the first time. Has the General sent foot soldiers to scale the peaks?

    

    Hardly, Belmondo said. We are the Banibaleers. You may have heard of us.

    

    Indeed, Shaker Sandow said, not concealing his admiration. It is said that your climbing skills are below none and that you scale the sheer walls with less energy expended than a normal man walking the steep streets of Perdune.

    

    Aye, Richter said, but the streets of Perdune are just utter insanity, designed for madmen and goats.

    

    For the first time since the officers' arrival, the air of tension was broken, and laughter was heard in the littered study of the Shaker.

    

    Later after small talk and a second round of ale, Richter and young Belmondo left to see to the quartering of the troops in the two largest inns of Perdune, and it was agreed, again, to meet at the Shaker's gate at dawn for the hike to the foot of the eastern mountains.

    

    I am still against your going, Gregor said when they were alone again. You are old, and though you are also fit, you will most certainly find this trip a rugged one.

    

    Yet your own powers are not nearly so well developed that you could take my place, Sandow said to the boy. And, besides, when you grow as old as I, you will not mind risking life and limb for a change of scenery, for the hope of something brighter in the future than working minor magics and watching Perdune wake every morning.

    

    Don't worry, Mace said gruffly. If the master finds the way difficult, I can carry him with little trouble.

    

    I'm sure you can, Mace, Sandow said. Though that would lack a certain dignity ascribed to Shakers. He began unsnapping the seams of his black robe. Come, Gregor. Let us divest ourselves of these stupid costumes. There's no longer anyone to impress.

    


3

    

    

    

    Whether it was a manifestation of his powers or just a peculiarity of his mind, the Shaker was a light sleeper. In the morning, the thin light which made its way between the heavy umber drapes of his chamber was enough to make him open his eyes and rise. At night, the sound of Mace or Gregor tip-toeing to the bath was enough to break his slumber. This night, hours before the start of the great trek, this curse was to become a blessing.

    

    His eyes opened on darkness, and he lay very still as he listened to the sound of feet in the corridor of the second floor. He heard the door to Mace's room open, and shortly after someone was pushing his own door wide. As he sat up in bed, he saw the sparkling of what seemed to be a very spastic and erratic candle flame. Behind this meager light was the silhouette of a man, a stranger. Before the Shaker could call out, the sputtering flame was thrown almost to his bed, and the shadowy figure disappeared into the corridor.

    

    Sandow leaped from the bed, grabbed one of his boots which stood beside the nightstand, and stamped out the flame. Slipping those boots on, he hurried to the doorway-just in time to have his ears tortured by the blast and the wash of flames which erupted from Gregor's room. The door to the boy's chamber was torn from its hinges and crashed resoundingly against the opposite wall of the corridor. Acrid clouds of smoke roiled into the hall and made the Shaker cough uncontrollably.

    

    Gregor! he shouted into the pandemonium. He received no reply.

    

    Behind him Mace thundered down the hall, and though he was pleased that the assistant was unhurt, he was grief-stricken that Gregor should be dead.

    

    Mace pushed beyond his master and stormed through the smoldering doorway into Gregor's bed chamber. He called the boy's name, his deep tones cracked in a mixture of fear and anguish. He must surely have expected to find his almost-brother crushed and ruined by the explosion. But as the Shaker reached the doorway, almost exhausted by the effort of extracting oxygen from that fouled air, Mace reappeared, nearly invisible in the thick smoke. He's not in there, the giant said. He wasn't in his room when it happened.

    

    Thank the gods! the Shaker said, meaning it, even though he was not a religious man.

    

    On the stairs from the first floor, there was the thud of feet, and young Gregor broke through the fumes, wild-eyed, his hair in total disarray, blood streaming down from a gash on his forehead. Are you both all right? he asked.

    

    Yes, the the Shaker said, But you're bleeding.

    

    There was a man, Gregor said. Earlier in the night, I grew hungry and went downstairs to the kitchen in the back of the house. I was just finishing some pie and a sandwich when the explosion happened. I came for the stairs at a run and collided with him there. Before I could even ascertain if it was you or Mace, he struck me with what could have been the haft of a knife and ran into the street. I didn't give pursuit

    

    The Shaker examined the wound, pronounced it minor. Let's open some windows and get this awful stuff out of here, he said. Then downstairs to the kitchen for some brew and some theorization. I have something in my room which may prove interesting.

    

    A tube with a sparkling fuse?

    

    Why, yes, Mace, it is a sparkling object I haven't seen its shape yet.

    

    And you suppose there was one in Gregor's room which exploded? the giant asked.

    

    So it seems.

    

    Mace looked ill. There was one thrown into my room as well, he said. It wakened me, and I turned on the light and picked it up. I couldn't see what it could be, and the burning tallow seemed to sputter out an inch or so before it reached the tube. A dud, I suppose. A faulty fuse. But if it had not been, it would have exploded in my face!

    


4

    

    

    

    The tube is packed with highly explosive gun powder, and when the flame of the fuse reaches the capped end and burns through this tightly sealed hole, the result is a controlled explosion. Sandow and his two step-sons sat at the kitchen table, drinking brew at an ungodly hour and staring at the two deadly, unexploded sticks of dynamite before them.

    

    But gun powder is still a lost art. Every few years, someone seems to think they've got it figured out, but none of them ever come up with anything. Even what pre-Blank weapons we have are useless because they have no ammunition.

    

    This is so, Gregor, Sandow said. But I would think that these ugly things we see before us-and the one which would have killed you-do not come from the Darklands. They come from Oragonia and were imported there from the eastern regions beyond the Cloud Range.

    

    Spies! Mace gasped, slamming a big fist into the table so hard that the two sticks of explosives bounced up and down.

    

    I doubt those things detonate from shock, Gregor said. But if you wish to test that theory, please do so on your own, somewhere far from the house. He turned to his master. Do you suppose our gorilla here is correct? Spies from Oragonia come to be certain we do not accompany the expedition to the east?

    

    So it appears, Shaker Sandow said. Now that we are aware that there is treachery within Commander Richter's Banibaleers, we can be more watchful, less sheepish prey. But someone should warn the good commander himself.

    

    I will, Gregor said, pushing his chair back and rising from the table.

    

    Mace grasped his arm and pulled the fair young boy back into his seat. You will stay right here, with the master, Mace said. Ill go to see Commander Richter, for I am much more capable of handling whatever trickery and violence may be waiting on the way or at the inns themselves. It is unlikely that our assassin would return here again tonight, since he will know how ready we are for him. Or else he thinks us dead.

    

    Gregor began to argue, but the Shaker agreed with the giant and put an end to any possible argument. The old man mused on his luck in obtaining both these lads. Not only was Gregor a latent Shaker whose powers were just beginning to come to the fore, but he was possessed of courage and a certain amount of daring on top of his intellect. So many Shakers, Sandow knew, were withered, helpless recluses who frowned upon physical bravery. Not so Gregor. And Mace. Aye, there was a blessing too. It was seldom one found a giant like Mace who combined those powerful muscles and quick reflexes with a cunning and intelligence the equal of any. Mace might sometimes pretend the buffoon, but beneath that clownish skin lay a calculating, clever man.

    

    Go now, the Shaker said. Every moment you delay may endanger the lives of Commander Richter and his men. The assassin, if he realizes he failed here, may try to wreak havoc on the troops in order to force the rest of them back home for reinforcements.

    

    Mace got up and started out of the kitchen, stopping only long enough to strap a knife sheath to his belt and drop a wickedly sharp dagger into it. Then he was gone…

    

    

    As Commander Richter had jested earlier in the day, the streets of the mountain village of Perdune were steep. There were two alleyways even barred to horse-drawn vehicles, for there was not an animal in all the world that would make the crest without turning and kittering down before it had ascended the halfway mark. The angle was truly rather terrifying. It was one of these more torturous alleys which led to the rear of Stanton's Inn, and from the top where Mace stood in the shadows of a copse of pine trees, it seemed the perfect place for a murderer to wait.

    

    Descending the alley, one had to avoid any pace faster than a walk, for a swift descent would help the body build momentum on that sharp decline. The end would be a head-long crash into the hotel wall or a nasty tumble in which arms or legs or both would break. To make matters worse, the morning dew had begun to gather heavily on the cobbles, making the way quite slippery. The stones themselves were worn and smooth, almost like bubbled glass or ice, and they offered no purchase to those who fell and began to roll down the incline. On top of all this, there was but a single lantern to illuminate the entire block. It was placed midway down, on a horizontal stanchion which was bolted to the wall of a house. In the countless shadows on either side of that lamp, half an army might be concealed. Or a lone assassin.

    

    Mace cursed his own frail heart, stepped away from the trees, and began the descent. Even if the assassin did realize that anyone lived at the Shaker's house, and even if he did think someone might come to warn Commander Richter, it was unlikely that he would choose this approach to the hotel to watch.

    

    Indeed, he gained the heavy wooden portal of the inn's rear entrance without encountering anyone with murderous intentions. He was breathing heavily from the tension of the slippery descent, but otherwise unbothered. He pulled open the weighted door and stepped into the back corridor of the place, off the kitchen and the storeroom. It was completely dark here, but lamps glowed far down beyond the half-door in the lobby. He walked down there, swung the door open, and found the inn desk untended. After only a moment's hesitation, he pulled the guest register to him, flipped through the pages until he found Commander Richter's name and room number. He put the book back as it had been and left the public room.

    

    The stairs were lighted by candles in glass bells whose tops were holed to allow a draft for burning. By this flickering illumination, he found the third floor and eventually Commander Richter's room, where he knocked gently but insistently upon the door.

    

    It opened a crack, and the smooth, healthy face of Captain Belmondo looked out, surprised at such a visitor at this hour. Is Richter here? Mace asked. He was afraid to stand long in the hall lest he be seen by the wrong party.

    

    Yes, Belmondo said. He's asleep. What do you want?

    

    To see him, immediately.

    

    I don't know- Belmondo began.

    

    Mace pushed him backward, forcing his way through the door. He ripped the panel from the youth's hands and closed it quietly, gently. No light, he told the captain, but wake him now.

    

    This is most irregular, Belmondo said.

    

    So are Oragonian spies, and you have at least one in your complement Mace was growing impatient with the young officer's sense of military discipline and routine. His own lif e with the Shaker had been styled much more loosely, much less regimentally.

    

    Spies you say? Belmondo seemed dubious.

    

    You might as well wake me, Commander Richter said. That way I won't have to pretend to be asleep while I listen to you.

    

    Mace chuckled deep in his throat, though Belmondo did not seem to see the humor in his commander's words. He was more embarrassed than anything.

    

    A light, Richter said to the captain.

    

    No! Mace insisted. We can talk as well in darkness. We cannot take the chance of the h'ght being seen out your window-or of someone in the hallway catching glimpse of it under your door.

    

    You make it all sound quite dire, Richter said.

    

    And so it is. In the darkness, where they were barely able to see one another, Mace detailed the events of the evening at the Shaker's house. When he was finished with the events and the suppositions the Shaker had made about the dynamite, he said, The Shaker suggests that the assassin may return here and work his evil on your own men now that his first tact has failed.

    

    Perhaps he doesn't know it has failed, Richter said. Perhaps he thinks the Shaker dead.

    

    He will have listened for three explosions, Mace said. He will have heard only one, and he will not take chances. If you wish to leave the safety of your men in the balance, then ignore me.

    

    Of course not, Richter said. He had been dressing all this while, and it was evident that he had not intended to ignore the giant from the beginning. Belmondo, however, was caught in his sleeping gown, still gaping at the talk of traitors and spies. He scurried about, trying to catch up to his commander's state of readiness, but he kept dropping things and getting tangled in his trouser legs in his haste.

    

    The Shaker might suggest herding your men into three or four separate groups, with three guards to each group-three, at least, in order that the assassin does not accidentally get chosen as a guard where he can murder men in their sleep.

    

    Sergeant Growler is on the second floor, Richter said. He has an empathy with the men we can use now. He'll make it all seem less desperate than it is.

    

    Fine.

    

    They left the room, Mace and Richter in the lead, with Belmondo hurrying after, still buttoning his shirt, one boot on and one boot still back in the room. On the second floor, they walked to the far end of the candle-lit corridor and rapped quietly on the door of the last room until it was finally opened by a heavyset, drooping-jowled man no more than five feet four. He rubbed his eyes, stared at them a second longer, then said, Commander Richter! What has happened?

    

    Let us in and close the door, the commander said.

    

    A moment later, they were in another darkened room, four of them now, and Mace was rapidly repeating the story of the assassin and the dynamite.

    

    Damn! But would I like to find the scoundrel masquerading among these fine boys! I'd tear the bastard limb from limb and drop him off the edge of Cage Pass, I would! The sergeant was obviously quite furious, and he balled his fists on his thighs as he considered the story he had been told. Mace had originally thought of Crowler as a fat man, but now he saw that he was the sort of heavyset man who carried hard muscles beneath the layer of lard. As he fisted his hands now, his large, bare arms corded like thick cables drawn taut. His jaw, clenched, made his thick, short neck bulge with other muscles. Yes, Mace decided, Crowler was the sort who might quite literally be capable of ripping a man limb from limb as he said he would.

    

    He's bound to be too clever for easy discovery, Commander Richter said. The most we can hope for is to keep everyone alive. It's going to be a tedious and nerve-wracking journey across the Cloud Range when one of our number is against us. But if we can't find the man, we'll needs progress as best we can.

    

    Sergeant Crowler slipped into his jacket, the last piece of apparel he had not yet donned. Let's get our men up and moving. The sooner everyone is together, the safer I'll feel.

    

    There were ten rooms on either side of the corridor, and the first four on either side presented sleepy men reacting to the rise and dress order with a mixture of surprise and agitation. The other six rooms on either side, containing a total of twenty-four men, yielded something altogether different and altogether unsettling.

    

    Commander! Crowler called as he returned from the fifth room on the right. Here immediately, sir!

    

    There was an urgency in the squat man's voice that drew the others back from the end of the hall where they were on their way to wake the men on the third floor of the inn.

    

    What is it? Richter asked as they reached the now shaken, pale-faced Crowler.

    

    In there, sir. Two dead men.

    

    On the beds, two corpses lay wide-eyed, staring sightlessly at the ceiling. In the flickering illumination provided by the lamp which Crowler had lighted, the copious amounts of blood looked strangely black instead of red.

    

    Throats slit, sir, Crowler said. Some stinking scum cut them open while they slept! There was absolute murder in the sergeant's voice. His hands gripped the back of a desk chair so harshly that the spindly wood began to snap and splinter.

    

    The other rooms, Richter said, returning to the corridor.

    

    The four of them split up at that suggestion and checked the remaining eleven rooms on that floor. In every case, there were two dead men in each room, lying in their sheet, gouts of blood spilled across the mattresses, splattered on the walls behind them.

    

    When they regrouped in the corridor, Belmondo was trembling, his face drawn, his mouth loose, on the verge of being terribly ill. The rest of them were angry, but not ready to collapse from such a sight, being harder men by nature. Both Richter and Mace were possessed of a cold and even fury of the kind which is all but invisible on the surface but which spells death to the man against whom it is directed. Sergeant Crowler was of a different nature, loudly furious, the sort of man to rend things, to curse and kick his anger out on inanimate objects. His face was frightfully red.

    

    But why didn't he kill everyone on this floor? Richter asked.

    

    Perhaps he heard you coming, Crowler said. Such a man would have a good ear. It comes with his profession.

    

    We had better wake those above, the commander said. Then we'll find out who has left his room tonight. Surely his mate will know and tell.

    

    Not surely, Mace said. There were quite obviously two assassins. Needless to say, they will have shared a room and will vow for each other.

    

    Why two? Sergeant Growler asked.

    

    All the dead were still in their beds, Mace said. One killer could not have knifed one man-in every case- without waking the soldier in the second bed in the process. Two men entered each room and struck simultaneously. They have a fine sense of precision.

    

    Half an hour later, all the men had been assembled in the public lobby, and each man had vowed for his mate. Richter was furious at such perfidy but finally separated the remaining seventy-six enlisted men into two groups, one to bunk in the lobby and the other in the dining room. Sergeant Crowler and two randomly selected privates were to guard the lobby. Three men whom the commander most trusted were selected for duty in the dining hall

    

    Thank your master for the warning, Richter said. And tell him that we wish to consult with him inside the hour. If he could, perhaps, perform a reading of our troops, he could uncover the villains in this affair.

    

    I will tell him, within the hour, Mace said. But a word or two with you, privately.

    

    Richter raised his eyebrows, then excused himself from Belmondo and took Mace to a pantry. Back among the sacks of flour and the boxes of dried fruits, the old officer looked inquiringly at the giant. What bothers you?

    

    If we reject the notion that the assassins did not finish their skullduggery on the second floor because we interrupted them, there is another possibility that arises.

    

    Yes? In the confines of the musty room, the old man's voice seemed abnormally loud, even in a whisper.

    

    Perhaps the killers did not finish on the second floor, simply because they are roomed there. It would look suspicious, to say the least, to find everyone dead down there but two men.

    

    Be damned! Richter said, cursing himself.

    

    Are any of the men you put on watch-are any of them from the second floor?

    

    One, Richter said. I will go relieve him immediately.

    

    Mace turned to open the door, but was stopped by the commander's thin-fingered hand upon his healthy biceps.

    

    One thing, Mace, Richter said. You play the role of the slow-witted buffoon with some deal of grace and wit But now that I know it is a role, I shall rely on you steadily for information. You understand?

    

    Mace nodded. Now I must go and tell the Shaker that you wish a reading. There are preparations to be made.

    

    He left the hotel and took a less awkward route home, avoiding the steepest streets, using the pedestrian stairs whenever there was a hill that possessed them. Far off in the sky over the peaks of the Banibals, lightning played in great orange streaks down the velvet backdrop of the sky. The smell of rain was in the air, as if Nature wished to erase the lakes of blood spilled here this night

    


5

    

    

    

    The night storm raged beyond the house of Shaker Sandow. Great drum rolls of thunder shook the firmament and rattled the study windows in their frames. Lightning bolts seared the fabric of the heavens and bathed the room in a strange, sporadic blue light that outlined the features of the men gathered there in such an eerie manner as to make them seem like statues carved in marble. The rain beat insistently against the windows, adding a steady hiss to the sound of the solemn chants performed by the Shaker.

    

    The center of attention was a large, oak table which had been worked into a circle. Its middle was set with a square of mirror-polished silver, and it was that silver which supplied the only illumination from within the room. The candles had long ago been snuffed; the lanterns remained unlighted. But the silver glowed with a soft white warmth that shone on the faces of the Shaker and of Gregor who were the only two seated round the reading table.

    

    Behind the Shaker and Gregor, respectful and somewhat frightened by these goings on, Richter and Belmondo stood in the impenetrable shadows, hardly daring to breathe.

    

    At the door, Mace leaned against the wall, fascinated more by the reaction of the two officers to these wonders than by the wonders themselves. Familiarity breeds boredom, even in the most exotic of professions.

    

    A particularly vicious explosion of thunder slammed down into the valley, like a mallet driven upon Perdune. Richter and Belmondo leaped in surprise-but the Shaker and his apprentice continued with their rituals, oblivious to everything.

    

    I shall be glad when the lights come on again, Belmondo whispered to Richter, but the commander merely ignored him.

    

    Step here, Commander Richter, the Shaker said. We have something on the plate.

    

    Both officers went forward, stared down into the glittering silver square. The mirror sheen had been replaced by the hazy outlines of two human faces. There were no discernable features to the visages, and they might have been any pair of men out of those who had escaped the killers' blades this night

    

    That is all? Richter asked, unable to conceal the bitter disappointment in his voice.

    

    I am working my power to fuller perception, the Shaker said. But there is something curious about these two.

    

    No one spoke, for it was only the Shaker's place to comment now at this penultimate moment of discovery.

    

    It had begun to hail outside, and nut-sized balls of ice pinged off the windows, rattled on the roof, like the feet of hundeds of dwarves performing some fairy dance.

    

    There seem to be precious few personality traits to grasp. I find the sheen of their conscious minds, but to penetrate them is difficult. And when I do delve within, there seems to be precious little there.

    

    The images on the silver plate remained indistinct. There were dark circles where eyes should have been, dark slits for mouths, dark holes for nostrils. There were whirls of dark hair, and a haze of mist filmed even this small vision.

    

    What is that? Richter asked, pointing to fine lines that had begun to criss-cross the faces on the plate.

    

    Wires? Gregor asked. Copper wires? He looked at his master uncertainly, then returned his gaze to the faces.

    

    By this time, both visions were woven through with a net of wires; here and there were small plastic squares that were transistors, but which no one in the study could identify.

    

    The Shaker was straining now, bringing all his power to bear on the problem. But only the wires grew more distinct while the features of the two assassins remained unidentifiable. There does not seem… to be the mind… of… a man… in either… of those two… we see.

    

    Not the mind of a man? Belmondo asked, peering at the shimmering ghosts.

    

    Their minds are cold… unfeeling… but clever…

    

    Demons you say? Belmondo asked, his voice rising squeakily.

    

    Not demons, perhaps… but something… we cannot guess, the Shaker said.

    

    Then the silver plate flashed with a puff of incandescent gas, and the images were gone. There was only a silver plate, cut square and set flush in the round oak table, holding the reflections of their anxious faces.

    

    Weary, Shaker Sandow pushed away from the table and slumped in his chair. Immediately, Mace went to the sideboard and poured him a stiff jolt of peach brandy brought it to him and placed it in his weathered, slim magician's hands. Sandow drank greedily of the liquor some color returned to his ashen complexion.

    

    You are reputed to be one of the most powerful Shakers in all of Darkland, Richter said thoughtfully. And yet even you could not summon up the nature of our enemy. So we fight demons, not men. But how could the lands beyond the Cloud Range house demons for the Oragonians to make pacts with, when demons live in the bowels of the earth and not on the land itself?

    

    The word 'demons' was the choice of your captain, Sandow corrected. I have said that our killers are simply something different than men.

    

    And what else does than mean but demons?

    

    It could mean angels, Sandow said.

    

    I would hardly think the beneficent sprites are responsible for the carnage we saw tonight

    

    I was only offering an alternative, Sandow said, as proof that there could also be a third.

    

    What do you suggest? the commander asked.

    

    I suggest nothing. I only report what information I obtain and leave the decision to you. It must be so, or I then become the commanding officer. And I do not want nor could I bear such responsibility.

    

    The room was quiet a long while before Richter said, We will leave tomorrow at dawn, as planned. If we went back to the Darklands, to the capital, days would be lost that we cannot afford. And the chances of more spies entering our ranks the next time would be no better for us.

    

    Then perhaps we should get some sleep, Sandow said. This night has given us very little rest with which to meet the mountain tomorrow.

    

    Slipping into their oiled leather coats, the two officers left the house, hurrying through the driving sheets of rain and the occasional stinging pellets of hail which still fell. The Shaker stood by the front door, watching them until they were out of sight down the cobbled slope.

    

    It will not be easy, Gregor said. Not many will cross the Cloud Range.

    

    Perhaps, the master said. But the commander is more of a man than he even appears. He has that strength which negates the acceptance of defeat. There is a better chance with him than there would be with another officer.

    

    Such as Belmondo, Gregor said.

    

    I wonder at Richter's tolerance of that frightened youth, the Shaker said. They are not like men.

    

    Good gods! Mace roared behind them. Must we stand here all night gossiping of soldiers. We've but two hours on the springs, if that!

    

    Gregor chuckled. Better make that an hour and a half Mace. If I know you, the activities of this night will drive you to devour twice your normal horse's breakfast.

    

    I may just eat yours as well, Mace said. And then without a morning's vittels in that skinny stomach of yours, you'll be blown right off your mount!

    

    Enough, enough! the Shaker said. Let's get our sleep while we can. The days to come might not provide much time for rest.

    


6

    

    

    

    It was some seven miles across the small valley, even by the shortest route, to the foothills of the Cloud Range. Since horses could also be employed for the first three thousand feet of the ascent, where the land was rather gentle and worn through with many paths, Commander Richter had rented enough of the beasts for the party, along with several tenders to feed and water them and bring them back to Perdune when the Banibaleers should find the way too rugged to proceed in any manner but by foot.

    

    With the village streets shrouded in drifting masses of white mist, the expedition set out that autumn morning: seventy-six enlisted men, Sergeant Crowler, the commander and the captain, and Shaker Sandow and his two young assistants: eighty-two in all, if one did not count the four Perdune horse tenders accompanying them on the first leg of their long journey. The horses' hooves clacked hollowly on dewy street stones, and the sounds of men shifting in their saddles to find comfortable positions complemented this to break the otherwise grave-like silence of the town.

    

    Within twenty minutes, they gained the banks of the icy Shatoga River and forded it without incident-though their mounts made great whinnying protests at the near-freezing temperature of those waters. On the other side, they struck south as well as inland, breaking from the thick stands of pines into the rock-strewn foothills, where the going became more difficult.

    

    Some four hours after dawn, Commander Richter called a halt while the horses were watered and given a meal of grain and bruised apples. The Shaker dispatched Mace to speak with the commander and compare notes of observation on the morning's ride. Sandow had seen nothing suspicious, and he rather doubted the commander would have noticed anything that he did not. Even though the commander was certainly a clever man, the Shaker was far cleverer.

    

    Gregor was set the task of checking the condition of the Shaker's magic devices to be certain they remained well-padded and strapped properly in place in the rucksacks their horses carried.

    

    Sandow wandered back through the line of riders, noting with approval the businesslike dress that had replaced the foppish, colorful costumes of the previous day. Each man wore tough leather britches which were tucked and banded into rugged boots. They wore coarse, long-sleeved shirts and soft but sufficiently warm neck scarfs. Each man owned an oiled leather artic coat which was folded into a bulky square and strapped over the gear-stuffed rucksack. All in all, they looked the efficient mountaineers they were reported to be.

    

    You're Shaker Sandow, aren't you? a blond-haired, blue-eyed man asked, stepping around a horse's rump to intercept the Shaker. He was in his thirties somewhere, not nearly so slim and willowy as his fair skin and hair made him appear. There was a ruggedness beneath the clothes he wore, and a heartiness in those sky-chip eyes.

    

    That is so, Sandow acknowledged. But I fear you have the advantage here.

    

    Aye, and excuse me, the man said. He grinned, and the pleasant smile which split his face seemed the prototype of the theatrical mask of the comic. His teeth were broad, very white. My name is Fremlin, and I am the master of the birds-the Squealers who will be our eyes in advance of our feet.

    

    Squealer masters are always portrayed as dark and mysterious, intense men who actually commune with their charges.

    

    I commune with them, beyond the verbal level, Fremlin said. But the similarity ends there.

    

    Are the birds nearby? Sandow asked.

    

    Back here but a few paces, sir. Would you like to have a look at the brooding devils?

    

    That I would, the Shaker said. He was not merely being polite, for he had always been curious about the odd feathered creatures man had come to use as advance scouts in war and on hazardous ground.

    

    Fremlin led him to a great chestnut stallion whose rump was slung across with a cargo strap. From each end of the strap hung a wicker cage which was further secured by cord to the saddle to keep it from slapping the beast's flanks as it walked. In each cage, there were two birds. Each was perhaps twice as large as a man's hand, and each stared through the wooden bars of its prison with pitch black, intelligent eyes that seemed to examine Shaker Sandow with speculative interest. They looked much like ravens, except that there was a crimson streak down the center of the small head, fanning intricately across the orange beak. On the center of each breast was a white diamond.

    

    Handsome, aren't they? Fremlin asked, obviously proud of his four winged friends.

    

    That they are. And valuable, I would say. We will want to know much about the way ahead once we reach the far side of the Cloud Range.

    

    The smile faded from Fremlin's face, and though he did not allow a scowl to replace it, the evidence of such an unpleasant expression was there, just behind the skin. Perhaps not so valuable in comparison to a Shaker, the bird master said. You could do a reading and perhaps see the way more clearly than any Squealer could.

    

    Perhaps, the Shaker said. But it requires ritual and energy to perform a reading. There will be instances when we do not have the time for that, or when I will not have the energy.

    

    I hope you will permit my charges to make their reports first. They are proud creatures, and more clever and understanding than most men give them credit for. If they are merely to be kept in their cages while a Shaker does their work, they will soon become dispirited and ill.

    

    Have no fear, the Shaker said. And remember that, even if I should have the energy and time for a reading, the power in me does not always work. Sometimes the picture is unclear. Other times, there is no picture whatsoever.

    

    The bird master seemed to relax a little. It is with you as all other Shakers, then. I have heard of your power, and feared there would be no limitations on it at all.

    

    Shaker Sandow bent to the cage before him, touched a finger to the wicker bars. What say you, friends?

    

    The two creatures inside danced along the perching rungs and came close to him, cocked their heads to engage him with one large black eye each. But neither of them spoke.

    

    I had hoped to hear them, he said to Fremlin.

    

    Not on your first meeting, the bird master explained. They must come to trust you before they will speak. And even then, you would not understand their language.

    

    I've been given to understand, Sandow said, that as their trainer picks up the Squealer tongue, they begin to use our tongue.

    

    That they do. But little of it. Their mouths are not made for complicated tongues. It is more than mimickry, however, for they use the words correctly and with some sense of humor.

    

    Mounting now! Commander Richter called back the line. Mounting now!

    

    I hope to see you later and to hear your birds, the Shaker said, nodding to Fremlin and turning for his own horse.

    

    All is packed well yet, Gregor said from his own horse ahead of the Shaker.

    

    Behind the Shaker, Mace reported: Commander Richter neither saw nor heard anything suspicious. As we thought.

    

    As we thought, Shaker Sandow agreed. And then the train was moving forward again.

    

    As they joggled along the hilly countryside, climbing steadily higher on a double-back trail, Sandow carefully considered the bird master, Fremlin. Could he possibly be one of the killers, that rather timid man who went to such care to conceal the size and the power of his musculature beneath ill-fitting garments and also, beneath the air of fragile boyishness he wore? Was his concern for the birds nothing more than a ruse, and would he, before they were finished with this trek, have the blood of more men on his hands?

    

    Or what of the others? Could the deadly pair even be Commander Richter and Belmondo? No, that seemed improbable. If they had lolled the twenty-four soldiers in the hotel, the commander could have used that as an excuse to turn back. Instead, he forged ahead, more determined than ever. Yet… yet, if the two officers were the guilty parties, what would it matter if they went ahead? They could insure the destruction of the party anywhere along the way, or even at the end of the journey, thus wasting more of General Dark's time before a second expedition could be dispatched. Yes, both those men were still suspect.

    

    Sergeant Crowler? His rage at the murders, Mace had said, seemed quite genuine and deep. And yet, wouldn't such a man, such a master of espionage, also be a good actor? And if it was the sergeant, who might his partner be? No, the sergeant must be removed from the list. His partner would have to be an enlisted man or someone who had slept with a mate in the inn, for the sergeant had slept alone-and everyone had vowed for his mate, which meant the killers had roomed together. Unless, perhaps, there were three of them: the sergeant and two enlisted men.

    

    The Shaker gave up on that, for it led nowhere but to paranoia, to seeing killers and demons everywhere. Demons? Yes, something strange, indeed. What were those two creatures, posing as men, which he had turned up during his reading in the dark hours of the morning?

    

    Overhead, thunder boomed along the low sky, and the shifting masses of gray clouds scudded faster to the west. It seemed as if the night's storm was about to return. And would it bring the night's carnage with it again?

    

    The Shaker decided that, this night, secretly, he and Gregor would again take a reading. They were going to need every scrap of advantage that they could dig up to combat the inhuman assassins loose among the ranks.

    


7

    

    

    

    By four o'clock in the afternoon, they had reached the middle of Shatoga Falls. Before them, the white eater smashed into a thick, jutting shelf of stone, bounced outwards, and continued downward for nearly three thousand feet to explode in the origin of the Shatoga River. Above, there was another three thousand feet of tumbling water until the point where the river spilled out of the mountains and began its descent. All that above them would have to be scaled by traditional mountaineering methods, for the horses could go no further. And even when they reached the top of the waterfall, they would be but a fraction of the way up the Cloud Range toward the cut they wished to use.

    

    It looked impossible.

    

    But no one wanted to think about that.

    

    They stood in the whirling rain, watching the tenders lead the horses down out of the steepest regions where they would tie them up for the night and complete the return to Perdune in the morning. When the last of the swaying beasts was out of sight, everyone was forced to return to the reality of the sheer stone walls ahead of them.

    

    A thousand feet above, the rock face was cleft eighty feet deep and more than a hundred long. A shelf of granite overhung this cleft, providing protection from the storm for the night ahead. Commander Richter had decided to get the party up there, despite the waning light and the driving force of the rain which would make the going more difficult

    

    Shatoga Falls had been tumbling out of the Cloud Range for some centuries, and it had worn its way deeper and deeper into the rock. It had cut a channel, like a great shaft, some twenty-five feet deep into the face of the mountain. The booming water occupied but ten feet of this depth, leaving open rock walls on either side of its plunge. These walls were shattered and rugged, made so by the constant vibration of the river as it beat its way down the mountain. Indeed, the roar of it was so loud that conversation became impossible, and what orders were given had to be delivered in a loud, forced shout. Close to this roar, and using the nearest of these shaft walls, the party was to ascend to the sheltered cleft a thousand feet overhead.

    

    A group of six men went first, roped together, their oiled leather coats streaming with water. Here, in the draft of the falls, it was impossible to distinguish between the rain and the thick mist splashed outward from the tumbling waters. Fog and mist combined with the slowly growing darkness to make the first party disappear from view when they had ascended some six hundred feet. The sound of their pitons being hammered into the stone to make supports for later teams, was lost in the first two hundred feet, so that now there was no way at all to judge their progress.

    

    Below, the men waited tensely for the sight of flailing, crashing bodies spinning downward, through the shaft, to end up eternities away, at the foot of the falls, crushed by the weight of the water or speared by the stones below or drowned in the vicious, surging currents of the Shatoga River.

    

    But, in time, a good sign came rather than a bad. The climbing rope dangled into view, sans its men, but with a red scarf tied to its end. They were all safe on the shelf above.

    

    The inexperienced climbers-the Shaker, Gregor and Mace-were taken up separately, each in the middle of a group of Banibaleers, and all reached the night's lodging place safely. Each man brought his pack on his back, but extra supplies were raised on a second rope which the first team soon established. Despite the fact that he and his step-sons had reached safety, Shaker Sandow did not rest easily until his bags of ritual devices were delivered safely to the ledge and into his slim, white hands.

    

    On the deep shelf, the sound of the falls was muted. The overhang deadened the sound from above, and the platform they rested on did much to blank the booming chaos below. Conversation was again possible, though still uncomfortable. When Commander Richter and Belmondo were secure in the cleft, brought up with the next to the last team, the older officer permitted himself a smile and a few words with Sandow. It goes better than I hoped, he said.

    

    None of them dead. It would have been the perfect place for another assassin's game, eh?

    

    But there will be many such places, the commander said gloomily. And demons will be in no hurry to take advantage of them. Okay, okay. Not demons. But I wish you would provide me with some other term to think of them as. Being around young Belmondo all day, one unconsciously picks up the verbalizations of his fears.

    

    The Shaker was about to ask the old man about such a timid officer's presence among such a hearty group as the Banibaleers, but he was interrupted by a piercing chorus of terrified screams that lasted a moment, faded, and then was gone.

    

    Commander!

    

    The voice was that of the private named Barrister whose duty it was to monitor the ascension of the climbing teams and help the leader of each gain the lip of the cleft more easily. He was a big youth, perhaps none too bright, but a good climber and a conscientious soldier.

    

    What is it? Who screamed? Richter demanded as he and the Shaker, accompanied by a number of others, reached the precipice.

    

    The last team, sir… they're gone…

    

    Gone? What is this 'gone? Speak up, boy!

    

    I was monitoring them, Barrister said, obviously quite shaken, rubbing his face with one hand as if unable to believe this was not a dream, not something that he could snap himself out of. Before I could do anything about it, the lead piton, here, gave way, pulled rock with it, and was gone over the edge. They must have been relying totally on the anchor, for the scream came almost instantly.

    

    There were seven in the team, Richter said. He turned to the Shaker. He's gotten seven more of them, if he happens to be Barrister here.

    

    Sandow looked at the boy who was staring over the edge of the cliff, his face drawn, his entire body wracked with terrible nervous spasms. He doesn't seem the murderous sort. Could it not have been an accident?

    

    Perhaps, Richter said. The edge rock here is probably fractured invisibly inside, from the constant vibration. But it seems it should have given way before this, before all but the last team had been drawn up on it.

    

    Sir! Barrister called.

    

    They turned to the boy, saw that he was bent dangerously over the lip of the ledge, staring intently into the darkness and the mists below where seven companions had been lost

    

    What is it now? Richter asked.

    

    There below, coming up! Barrister called. The expression of utter joy and relief was almost comical. Unless it was merely the clever mask of an actor.

    

    To suspect everyone, the Shaker thought, is what will wear away our nerves most quickly.

    

    Fifteen feet down, the head and shoulders of a climber came into view through the thick fog. He was working carefully from piton to piton, taking no chances now that there was no safety rope to save him, should a foot slip on the icy iron spikes. It was impossible from that angle for the commander to recognize the man, but he wasted no time in ordering a coil of heavy rope, from which a loop was made and passed downward to the struggling mountaineer.

    

    As the group on the cleft watched with a barely restrained tension and agony of sympathy, the man held to a piton with one hand, his right foot on one below him, and grasped the proffered loop. Doing a balancer's act beyond match, he managed to slip the loop through the jaws of a spring clamp on his belt, making himself safe against a slip.

    

    There was a collective sigh of relief above him. A moment later, he had reached the ledge and collapsed full length in exhaustion: tired, but alive.

    

    Cartier! Richter said, bending on one knee next to the man who had just scrabbled to safety. What happened? The rest of them?

    

    After he had gulped a great many lungfuls of watery air and some color had returned to his face, Cartier managed to sit up, holding to the commander's shoulder, and look about himself in bewildered anger and sorrow. Gone, he said. All of them. Tumbled to the bottom of the falls and smashed and drowned.

    

    What happened? Richter pressed.

    

    Cartier shook his head as if to clear it of the vision of dying men. I was the last on the team. When it happened, I was holding onto a spike, which was all that saved me, no doubt to that. I heard Bennings, the top man, scream. Then the second man screamed too, and it was clear what was happening. That moment Bennings fell by me, his face a terrible sight, absolutely horror-stricken. The third man must have been trying to hold tight, but he was ripped loose too. There were two above me yet, Cox and Willard. I heard Cox go and knew Willard would follow immediately. He couldn't hold the weight of all those men himself. I thought fast, and had gods' grace, I tell you. I pulled my knife from its sheath and severed the line between Willard and me. Not a breath later, he went, and all of them dropped by me like stones.

    

    Get this man to shelter, the commander ordered. Some hot soup should help his nerves, I daresay.

    

    When Cartier had been helped away, the Shaker leaned close to the rough old officer. I feel your suspicions still negate the possibility of an accident?

    

    Not negate, Master Shaker. But they certainly cast dubiety on it. The commander looked at the broken team rope which had been taken from Cartier along with the man's rucksack.

    

    May I ask why?

    

    This.

    

    Ah, yes, Commander, but then he did say that he cut it, not that it broke.

    

    It is possible, Richter insisted, that Cartier waited until Bennings-first man on the team-was not using the team rope for support, until it was slack. At that time, he could have taken the rope in his own hands and pulled it taut. The instant he felt Bennings' weight transferred from a piton to the main line, Cartier could have given the thing a damn healthy yank, tearing the top anchor piton loose. A team rope, as any competent mountaineer knows, will take enormous weights at a steady pull-but a sharp and abrupt drag on top of the weight will pull the anchor piton loose five times out of ten: a deadly average.

    

    And you think that Cartier might have done this thing-and might have cut his connection to the team rope even before that?

    

    It's possible. Not likely, mind you, but possible. A man would have to be a fool to take such a risk even if he had cut himself free of the team line. On the bottom of the group, where he was, it was highly likely that one or more of the six falling men above him would strike him and tear him loose of the shaft wall. And he would have gone down there with the rest of them. No, it must have been an accident. It would require a madman to try such a thing on purpose.

    

    But these may very well be madmen we have aligned against us, the Shaker said.

    

    Richter looked troubled, tired. I suppose it seems that way. He made the concession reluctantly, just as any man of logic dislikes to think the enemy may not be logical himself.

    

    Seventy enlisted men remaining, the Shaker mused.

    

    And I can hardly grill each as if I expected him to be one of our killers. I have a close attachment to these men, Shaker. Some of those boys whose throats were slit had been with me for some time indeed. And on that rope there, the boy Willard… Well, he was my nephew, the son of my oldest and favorite sister. Fortunately, she's dead now, bless her soul. I'll not have to be reporting his fall to anyone but the General.

    

    Perhaps double the normal guard tonight, the Shaker suggested.

    

    I have already decided to order that. And since you are actually our most valuable asset, I should suggest that you detail one of your boys to stand watch over you at all times.

    

    The Shaker nodded and watched Richter move back into the sheltered cul-de-sac of the cleft, mingling with his men, stooping to talk to the closest friends of the newly perished Banibaleers. He had a sure way with men, a sense of leadership mixed with a tenderness of human understanding that made him the sort of officer men would follow most anywhere. The Shaker had seen such before, but rarely.

    

    If it's an act, and if he is himself an assassin, the Shaker thought, I shall be certain that he dies most painfully…

    

    Gregor appeared at the Shaker's right arm. I used the excitement to search along the back of the cleft. Up toward the north end, clear to the rear, there is a short, torturous passage which ends in a chamber perhaps as large as a pantry. No light will escape it, and the sound of the chants should be deafened sufficiently. We can hold the secret reading there.

    

    After supper, the Shaker said.

    

    And before our killers claim more victims, let us hope, young Gregor said.

    

    

    In the darkness of the camp, with the howl of the storm beyond the overhang, the boom of thunder and the crack of Lightning, the Shaker and his assistants reached the passageway Gregor had discovered earlier in the evening. They carried what few bits of magical devices they required, but hid them beneath their leather coats lest they be accosted before reaching the den. Single file, they entered the short tunnel, took four sharp turns, and came out in the room the apprentice Shaker had described. Mace lighted a candle, set it upon a boulder and stood guard at the entrance, listening for the sound of following footsteps.

    

    In the center of the floor, Gregor placed a silver reading square similar to that contained within the oaken surface of the table in Shaker Sandow's study. It gleamed with the reflected flickering of the candle. From a small tin box, he extracted a short sprig of incense, not enough to carry far out of the cave, and lighted it with care. From a final box, he withdrew two rings set with large sapphires, placed one on his own hand, gave the other to the Shaker.

    

    What I don't understand, Mace whispered, is the need for such secrecy.

    

    You have muscles, but no magic, Gregor said. The power in you is generated by the Clumsy Spirits, the Horse Haunts, but not by the same spirits that produce a Shaker.

    

    Aye, and you're rattled, not shaken. Both of them were smiling, though they tried to hold the expressions down.

    

    We must keep it secret, Mace, for we fear that our enemies may have interfered with the first reading we took in the house, during the night past. They may have been aware that Commander Richter had ordered a reading and may have been fighting my powers. They may be minor Shakers themselves. If we come upon them by surprise, we may see their faces this night

    

    Well, then begin your chants, Master, for we may be missed in minutes.

    

    The sweet, lilting, quiet voice of the Shaker began, humming like the wind in trees, punctuated now and then by occasional amplifying spell songs in Gregor's deeper, less consistent tones.

    

    There! Mace said, leaning forward, pointing at the silver reading plate.

    

    Again, two faces began to appear, slimed over with a film, their features indistinct.

    

    More concentration! Gregor gasped.

    

    The Shaker and his apprentice made the spell songs swell, though their voices remained whispered, reserved, in order that those on the cleft beyond might not hear and be drawn.

    

    On the reading plate, the faces began to solidify, though no more completely than they had previously. And even as the three men watched the shimmering images, the strange network of wires and transistors began to spread through the flesh of the two ghost forms, fanning downward from their eye sockets, winding through their cheeks, heavily coring their necks and the brain pans within their skulls.

    

    The Shaker relaxed without bothering to put forth more energy. They remain as they were.

    

    Then let us move out of here before we draw anyone suspicious. We are in a dead end-a good place to be made dead,

    

    Hold a moment, Mace, the Shaker said. We have one more tact to try. We shall try to summon up the images of various members of this expedition whom we know. If one of them should appear as a wired ghost, we will know we have our man. Rather than move from the general to the specific, we will move from the specific to the general

    

    I know none of that, Mace said. But move swiftly, please.

    

    Richter and Belmondo first, the Shaker said to Gregor. And with the names came concentration again. Beads of perspiration appeared on the assistant's brow, though his master remained cool and unperturbed.

    

    Something there, Mace noted.

    

    Indeed, the outlines of Richter and Belmondo shimmered on the silver plate, growing in detail until-

    

    -over both faces a hatchwork of wires spread!

    

    Gregor gasped, partly with surprise and partly in triumph. It's them!

    

    The Shaker released control of the surface molecules of the reading plate, and a blank mirror finish returned. The only light now was from the guttering candle which had sent streamers of melted wax running down over the boulder it perched upon.

    

    What do you propose now? Gregor asked. Something should be done quickly, lest they have the opportunity to turn their strength against the men once more.

    

    I propose a control reading first, the Shaker said, looking somewhat worried. He rubbed at his dark eyes with the tips of his fingers. The whites of those eyes were bloodshot now, both from the exertion of the day and from the tiring energy expension of this reading.

    

    Control? Gregor asked.

    

    'It seems likely that our assassins, if they have the power to block my readings of themselves, may cast some aura which impedes my powers over other minds as well. It would make a fine curtain of deceit.

    

    But who shall we read? Gregor asked.

    

    Mace, the Shaker said, smiling ruefully. I believe we can at least be certain of Mace, if no one else.

    

    Again, the Shaker and the neophyte-Shaker turned their attention to the smooth sheen of the plate lying on the rocky floor between them. The chants began, sweet and pleasant to the ear, and light returned once again to that magic metal. With the light came the features of Mace, the square, rugged face, the mass of untrained hair-and the core of wires underneath it all.

    

    The picture faded and Gregor spoke immediately it was gone: Foul! If they use deceit even to black out a Shaker's arts, we will never know just who they are. Quite foul indeed!

    

    In games of treachery, there are no fouls. The rules may be bent to the whims of any player, the Shaker said. In such a thing as espionage, where not even friends and priests are sacrosanct, a Shaker must expect no amenities.

    

    Someone comes! Mace said, crouching toward the entrance to the tiny cavern, his hand drawing his dagger from the sheath on his hip. Although he was a big man, he could move with the speed of the slimmest, sleekest killer. Even the Shaker Sandow had not been able to follow the swiftness of the blade's release from its leather sheath.

    

    Into the sputtering yellow glow of the candle, Commander Richter walked, his hands filled with two deadly blades, both longer and more like shortened swords than knives. He looked from each of the three to the other, speculating on his next move. At last, his voice quite firm and quite wicked, he said, Just what is going on here?

    

    A reading, the Shaker said. We wished to make it secretly so the assassins would not be prepared to blank it. But we did not take them by surprise, it seems.

    

    Another blank?

    

    Exactly, Gregor said.

    

    I thought perhaps… perhaps it was the three of you… the assassins. He let his swords drop to his sides as Mace sheathed his own weapon. So you suspected me as well.

    

    One can never be too suspicious, the Shaker affirmed.

    

    Mace chuckled, the only one who saw any humor here. But you suspected us as well, he said. So the insults neatly cancel each other out

    

    One of my men reported seeing the three of you acting suspiciously, the commander said. And when I came to look for you, you were gone. Unless you had leaped from the ledge, there could be but one place else -some cave along the rear wall of the cleft. I found it after some moments.

    

    The Shaker stood and Gregor followed after, gathering the paraphernalia of their magic. We had best be returning, the Shaker said.

    

    You don't wear your robes, Richter said. I have always been under the impression that robes were essential to the exercise of a Shaker's powers.

    

    Many things that Shakers think are essential are really nothing more than tradition, Sandow said. Even the reading plate is not essential. A clear pond of water would have done as well, or a regular mirror. Many of the traditional chants can be shortened, though I find even I need some of them to put me in the proper frame of mind.

    

    But magic is an art which requires-

    

    Sandow interrupted Richter with a raised hand. Perhaps I am a very unorthodox Shaker indeed, he said. But I don't believe that what Shakers possess is necessarily a link to the spirit world, to the realms of magic. I believe, instead, that it is merely a random talent distributed by Nature, just as blue eyes and black hair, just as some people have acute hearing and some have olfactory senses beyond the realm of the normal. Further, I think that it was something which happened during the Blank, something from that period of our history which is shrouded in dead memories, which produced this Shaker talent within some families of men.

    

    There are Shakers who would have you burned for heresy, Commander Richter said.

    

    Surely, surely, Sandow agreed. And so it is that I live in a quiet, isolated village like Perdune and never attend conferences of Shakers or write letters to my brothers in the trade. Some day, my own beliefs will be borne out, as we discover more of the Blank and come to understand what took place during those dark centuries.

    

    And perhaps that is what drove you to accept such a hazardous commission as this? the commander asked.

    

    Perhaps, Sandow replied, smiling. And may I live long enough to see fruit from all this toil.

    

    By the gods' beards, may you, old man Richter said. May all of us…

    


8

    

    

    

    With the Shatoga Falls roaring beneath them, plunging over the shattered edge of a cliff not a hundred yards below and to their right, the first phase of the Cloud Range climb was well behind them. Up here the air was not thick with mist and the ears were not threatened with deafness from the ever-present thunder of the plunging water. One could see more than five steps before him, for the crisp breezes were bell-clear and refreshing.

    

    But not all was good. For the first time, they had encountered frost as the temperatures dropped to the verge of freezing and went but a degree or two beyond. The rocks but a short way farther up were hoary with a thin film of white. Even here the breath of a man turned to steam as it touched the air. In the long run, the cold would be much deadlier than the mist and the waterfall's roar.

    

    For a time, the way was relatively easy, for there was a breakback into the mountain's heart, sloping upward steeply, but not sheerly. They walked in groups of six and eight, roped together by Commander Richter's orders, even though there was little likelihood of anyone taking a fatal spill on such relatively untreacherous ground. Banister, who had been monitoring the ascent of the last group the previous evening, who had seen them plunge to their deaths, was placed in the middle of an eight-man group. In the middle. Likewise, Cartier, the only survivor of the previous night's disaster, was sandwiched between other men, at the commander's discreet suggestion.

    

    Although the commander would have preferred to separate the three inexperienced climbers so that there would be but one drag upon any single climbing team, Mace had insisted upon remaining with Shaker Sandow. It had done no good to argue or to explain in logical terms. Mace had merely drawn the mask of the slow-wit, of the buffoon, down over his wide face, had pretended not to understand any of the things the commander said. Even when the Shaker himself had reluctantly suggested that perhaps it wasn't necessary for the giant to keep such a close watch, Mace remained adamant. Adamantly stupid, as one of the enlisted men said after the argument had ended in Mace's favor.

    

    But Mace was never stupid, except for the benefit of others.

    

    Near noon, they came to a canyon that broke downward in a ragged jumble of broken boulders and shale slides Its bottom was a sharp vee, with hardly any floor at all. Seven hundred feet down and seven hundred feet up the other side-the descent would be easy, but the ascent difficult. The opposite wall of the chasm bowed outward toward the top until it formed an overhang which climbers would have to broach by climbing upside down for the distance of fifty feet, then swing over the edge onto the solid ground beyond.

    

    Commander Richter called a lunch break, which was accepted with enthusiasm. The Banibaleer mess officer, a man named Daborot, broke out the food cases and used them as a table onto which the cured slabs of beef, the rounds of cheese, and stale rolls of bread were placed. Coffee was brewed in eight separate pots, and soon a line had formed to devour the simple but nourishing meal.

    

    Richter brought his mess tin to the place where the Shaker and his step-sons sat and ate with them. We'll not all be going down and then up, the officer said. That overhang is a tough one even for mountaineers, and you three would never make it.

    

    My prayers have been answered then, Mace said. It was not said with any particular humorous note to it

    

    What magic do you intend to use to get us from here to there, then? Gregor asked, his mouth full of bread and cheese so that his words were somewhat garbled.

    

    There you have the educated Shaker-to-be, Mace said with scorn. Note his fine diction and his superb manners. But yes, Commander, just how will we get from here to there?

    

    Ill lead a party down, up the other side. I've clambered round greater overhangs than that. We will leave a length of rope here to be tied down, and carry an unreeling coil with us as we cross. Once on the other side, we can attach it. It is but three hundred feet across by hand, which-

    

    You can't expect the Shaker, a man his age, to crawl three hundred feet on the slender strand of that rope, supported by just his hands! Gregor had sprayed some amount of crumbs over his lap in his ejaculation.

    

    I hardly said that, Commander Richter said. I doubt even I would wish to try it. It is not nearly the same as mountaineering, but engages an entire other set of muscles.

    

    What then? Mace asked, interested.

    

    The first man to come across will be the one named Zito Tanisha. He is from the Coedone Gypsy tribes and is inclined to acrobatics of various lands. Indeed, the entire trick we will use was devised by Zito. He will cross hand over hand, for he is used to that. He will tie a second length of rope to the cut end of the first before he leaves, paying that one out as he crosses. When he reaches us, the second rope will be made fast to our end of the first. The ropes are thin, but strong, and the knots will be tight but small. On both sides of the gorge, after the knots have been tied, wax will be melted over them to seal them tighter and to guard against slippage. At that point, we will have a great loop of rope stretched across the canyon. Sergeant Crowler will break loose the anchor piton on this side and slip this end of the loop into a pulley system which men are now putting together. The pulley is built on a small platform, upon which four men will stand as anchor. On the other side of the gorge, we will then do the same with a second, matching pulley that we will take across with us. After that, a man need only grasp the lowest rope with both hands and be whisked across by our team of drawers and the team of pullers over here who will work on the upper rope while we pull on the lower. Perhaps three minutes per man to cross. A great time saver and far less chance of disaster.

    

    Quite ingenius! Mace said in obvious admiration.

    

    This Zito, the Shaker said. He can be trusted?

    

    We've used the same device three times before, Commander Richter said.

    

    That is not what I asked.

    

    If I can't trust Zito, Richter said, shrugging wearily, I can trust no one. He has given me his bloodied kerchief once, and you know what that means among the Coedones.

    

    Eternal fidelity, the Shaker said. And they have never been known to break such a vow. Well, it is nice to know there is one of your men who is not suspect.

    

    Richter finished eating and went off to take care of the last of the arrangements. Ten minutes later, he and a party of seven enlisted men had started down this side of the canyon.

    

    

    

    One of us simply must remain with our baggage, Gregor said firmly. And they say the luggage must go last, after the men. So I'll just stand here until it's across. They can send me over after it. Then the four men weighting down the pulley platform, and the two on the drawing team can pack up and make the climb down and up like Richter did.

    

    Why don't I stay? Mace asked.

    

    The Shaker will be over there, and that is where the muscle must be, you lummox. I am small game compared to the Shaker. Now, no more arguments.

    

    I guess you're right, Mace said.

    

    You know I am.

    

    He gripped the smaller boy's shoulder, looked at Gregor with what passed for love between them. Be cautious. It is a long way down to the bottom of the canyon and no cushions when you get there.

    

    That I see, Gregor said. I will be quite careful indeed.

    

    

    

    Gripping the lower rope with both big, thick-fingered hands, Mace looked down at the shattered floor of the canyon seven hundred feet below. He had been told not to look down, but the temptation was too great. He was glad, now, that he had ignored that order, for the whirling, slowly turning spires of rock below were truly lovely from such an improbable viewpoint. His blood, too, sang with a rare excitement.

    

    Excitement.

    

    Not fear.

    

    For Mace, there truly was no such thing as terror. He had never experienced anything which had brought him to the frazzled ends of his nerves. And that, despite the fact that being the assistant of a Shaker provided a goodly number of hair-raising experiences. And as he was never terrified, he was seldom even given to fear. It was as if he had been born without that portion of his soul, as if all the fear he had never felt was transformed into extra inches of height, extra pounds of muscle.

    

    Once, Shaker Sandow had explained to Mace just why he was so fearless. Mace, the Shaker bad said, you are a very small magician. You have within you just the barest stirrings of a Shaker's power. That glimmer of power makes you faster on your feet than other men, quicker to react, more clever to understand, more cunning to perceive that which others wish not perceived. But there the power ends. It will never be great, nor even moderate within you. You will never do readings, never tell the future, never read minds. Such is your lot, and there is a danger in it. The minor magician, such as yourself, feels superior to other men and knows he can best them no matter what the odds-and he is only honest. But the minor magician never learns to fear, and that may one day trip him up. The major magician, in his wisdom, understands the value of fear. The major magician sees more deeply into life and realizes that fear is a most expedient emotion at the proper times. So you must always make an effort to know terror, to be afraid when the time requires fear. It is something you must culture, since it does not come naturally to you.

    

    But Mace never had learned it. And culturing it was far too much bother.

    

    Watching the scenery, he made his way happily across the gorge as men toiled on either side to draw him to safety.

    

    

    Well, Shaker Sandow thought, it has been a good life. I have led sixty years of it, sixty years of sunrises and sunsets, of which I have watched perhaps more than two thirds. Sixty years of thunder and lightning and storms, sixty years without ever knowing want and without ever suffering bodily injury. If I am to die now, so be it. But please, please, make my heart stop before I reach the stones below.

    

    The good Shaker was not making the journey across the canyon with the same stoic good humor that young Mace had possessed. He had often advised Mace to learn how to fear, and he never gave advice that he did not follow himself: he was afraid.

    

    Not terrified, though. A good magician learned that there was a limit to the usefulness of fear. Terror soon turned to panic, and that to foolishness. And so he hung on the ropes, the wind buffeting him in a slow arc, anticipating death in a rather scholarly manner, so that if it should come upon him suddenly, he would not be ill-prepared for it.

    

    A lone, white bird flew by him quite close, screeching at him, its clear blue eyes curious.

    

    Perhaps forty more years of life ahead of me, Sandow thought. We Shakers live to ripe old ages by routine. And here I am, out on a rope above a deadly canyon- and what for? Why am I risking all those decades of life here on this cold, barren mountain?

    

    But that was easy enough to understand. He was risking those decades of life for knowledge, the one thing which the Shaker had never been able to resist in his long life. There had been many women, yes, in many beds. But there had never been one who could dictate the course of his life, not one whose breasts and loins could hold him to her vision of the future. Money? Ah, but he always had a great deal of that. No, only knowledge could lead him to extremes, to risk all.

    

    His great curiosity about the Blank and about the nature of the Shakers-and-Movers (who had come, through the centuries, merely to be called Shakers, the import of the ancient saying lost to time) had begun when he learned, as a child, that he had killed his mother. Not with an axe or a garrot, surely. But he found that all Shakers' mothers perished during childbirth, screaming under a tremendous burden of pain that was far worse than normal childbirth. Now, so long a time later, he thought he understood why those deaths happened. Even as a newborn child, he had had the power. And perhaps upon birth, his mind had transmitted the shock and pain of birth to the mind of his mother while they were still linked by the umbilical. Perhaps clear, vicious images of birth shock had struck deep into his own mother's mind, amplified her own pain, and brought her brain to hemorrhaging. It seemed the only answer.

    

    Forty years ago, he had mentioned the theory to other Shakers. He would never do that again. They had scorned him, had accused him of stupidity and near-heresy. A Shaker's mother died, they said, because she was being rewarded with an immediate place in heaven for the production of such a gifted child. Some few said it was evil spirits that claimed these women, punishing them for delivering a saint into the world. In any case, all their explanations relied on the supernatural, on spirits and demons and angels and ghosts. Not on hard facts, not on science. When he spoke of a more logical reason, he was ridiculed into flight.

    

    Perhaps, in the east, beyond these mountains, there was evidence of those things he had believed for so long. For this possibility he was risking his life.

    

    ''Well shall you hang there all day or are you coming aground? Mace asked, leaning out to snare him.

    

    Shaker Sandow looked about him, surprised. Daydreaming, I guess, he said. Yes, pull my tired old carcass in by all means. He reached out for the huge hand that had been offered him.

    

    

    Mace kept careful watch on each man who came across the canyon on the pulley ropes. It was not that he was so concerned about the lives of strangers and casual acquaintances-but just that each man across meant one less before the cargo and, at last, Gregor. Though the giant could not feel fear for his own well-being, he readily evidenced it for the lives and health of the Shaker and of his step-brother Gregor.

    

    In time, all but two enlisted men had been brought across-and the cargo and Gregor, of course. The next to last private, according to the commander, was a fellow by the name of Hastings. He was slight, but apparently rugged, in his early thirties. He grasped the lower rope firmly and kicked off from the ledge, swung over the chasm and began his journey. He was but half a minute from his side of the gorge when he evidenced weakness. His head drooped between his shoulders, like a man embarrassed, his chin upon his chest. He shook himself, aware of the danger all about, and he seemed to recover for a short moment-

    

    -before he lost his grip with his left hand and maintained life only by the tenacity of the right.

    

    Faster! Richter ordered the men drawing the rope. They began to pull more quickly, more dedicatedly, reeling the exhausted man in. They were as aware as anyone that the fewer of them left alive, the worse each man's chances became.

    

    Hastings was a third of the way across now, batting at the rope with his free hand, trying to obtain a solid grasp of it. But it seemed as if he were seeing double or triple, for he could never quite do more than brush it with his fingertips.

    

    Hold on! Commander Richter shouted, cupping his hands about his mouth. You're almost home, boy! Almost home, you hear? His words echoed in the still, clean air.

    

    Then Hastings let go with his right hand as well.

    

    He fell down, down, down into the bottom of the gorge.

    

    He did not even flail, as if he saw that screaming and arm-waving was of no avail to him at this point. He had a curious, slack resignation that made the fall all the more horrible.

    

    He struck the rocks, and he bounced.

    

    When he came down the second time, bloodied and quite dead already, he was speared through on a needle-sharp projection of granite and did not bounce again…

    


9

    

    

    

    The last enlisted man, Commander Richter said, was a twenty-year-old lad named Immanuli, very dark of skin -so dark that from this distance they could see nothing but his white teeth and the white of his eyeballs. He followed Hastings with little more than a moment's hesitation, grabbing the rope and swinging out over nothingness, his hand clenched fiercely around the thin lifeline.

    

    He had been on the pulley a minute when Mace said, It's happening to him as well. Look there!

    

    Immanuli was swaying erratically, shaking his head as if fighting off hands that gripped his skull and attempted to drag him into the rocky ravine below.

    

    He was halfway now.

    

    He's a strong lad, Richter said. Whatever it is, perhaps he can manage it.

    

    At that moment, the dark Immanuli let go with both hands and fell like a stone into the depths of the gorge, slammed head-first into a thrust of granite and burst like an over-ripe fruit before tumbling along to a final resting spot.

    

    It's a Shaker doing this! Richter said. One of your brothers, Shaker Sandow.

    

    I have thought of the same possibility, and I have been ranging lightly with a minimal power output. There is no other Shaker. The accidents were not caused by evil magic.

    

    Well, let us see how the cargo bears. It does not have fingers to become weak or will power to give out under some strange curse. The commander looked gloomily across the divide as the men on the other side attached the first parcels to the pulley lines.

    

    But pessimism turned to optimism again as the bundles began to arrive without disaster. One after another, a steady stream of them crossed the scar in the land, until everything was at last on the eastern edge of the canyon.

    

    Now that apprentice of yours, Richter said. And let us all say prayers for his crossing.

    

    Wait, Mace said. I require more than prayers.

    

    What?

    

    Certainly, the giant said, the cargo crossed without incident. But it is not our supplies the assassins want. They too must eat. They are after flesh, after human lives. I do not trust to Gregor's passage.

    

    He can't very well climb, the commander said. If he tries to come back with the last foot team-with those men manning the pulley over there-he'll die and take them with him. There is no hope of an amateur climbing under that overhang, even with the help of a professional team. It's the rope or nothing.

    

    Then I'll test the rope, Mace said. I'll go over there and back.

    

    Risk a man already safe? Richter asked incredulously. Out of the question!

    

    Either that or all of us return, Mace snarled. He towered over the old officer, and his physique and expression did not permit much argument.

    

    Master Sandow, argue sense to him! Richter said turning to the Shaker.

    

    Sandow smiled. Mace here is a minor magician. With quick reactions, quicker than any normal man could hope for-quicker even than Gregor's, for the boy is undeveloped as yet. He will have a greater chance than anyone of seeing what it was that caused those two fall -and he will have a greater chance of returning here alive. Besides, when Mace makes up his mind-well, it remains where he puts it.

    

    Well…

    

    There is no time to waste, Mace said. Signal the far side as to our intentions.

    

    The flagman was brought forth, did his colorful chore In another minute, Mace was riding toward the far ledge from which he had departed not so terribly long ago. He arrived without incident, checked the pulley system over there and had a short conversation with Gregor to ascertain whether the youth felt fit. Inside of five minutes, he was on his way back, and he made that trip in good health as well.

    

    Apparently accidents, he told the Shaker. I see no treachery. I felt nothing unusual coming either way. Gregor says he feels fine, though he was about to take a swig of brandy to settle his nerves for the crossing.

    

    Here he comes, Richter said. He's just lifted off the other side there.

    

    Everyone turned to stare openly at the apprentice who then seemed like a hapless insect out of its season, soon to perish from the cold. He swung gently back and forth on the pulley rope, drawing toward safety at too slow a pace to please anyone on the east of the chasm.

    

    It's happening! Belmondo gasped, his voice thin and worried, not at all the competent, cool manner of a trained mountaineer.

    

    And certainly enough, Gregor was losing his grip but a third of the distance along the two hundred-foot ride. He fought desperately to regain that handhold, finally latching fingers around the thin line. But it was evident by the sluggishness of his movements, by the angle of his weary head, that he could not maintain his position for very long.

    

    Put another man or two on your drawing team, Mace told Richter. They're going to be needing extra strength to drag in two of us.

    

    You can't go out there! Belmondo gasped. The line won't hold that weight. It'll snap against the pulley wheels!

    

    Mace smiled, but not in a friendly or even tolerant fashion, patted the young officer on the head. You let me fret about that, he said. He turned to Richter. Now! he shouted.

    

    Without waiting to see if the old man did as he had suggested, Mace stepped from the eastern edge of the canyon, grasped the topmost rope of the double line. Whereas the lower rope was coming toward the east, the upper rope was returning to the west, and it drew Mace inexorably onward toward the apprentice Gregor.

    

    He won't make it, Richter told the Shaker. I'm not one for glorying in bad news, but neither am I one for coloring the truth to make it prettier.

    

    Perhaps he won't, the Shaker said. Then again, perhaps he will. You do not know Mace as well as I, and if you did you might have more hope than you do.

    

    Unsatisfied with the rate of progression of the line, Mace added to his speed by going hand-over-hand along the upper-most rope even as it drew him toward Gregor. Before leaving the cliffside, he had shed his gloves, and now his hands took the brutal burning of that moving, jerking rope as he slid along it. The lower rope, taut and speeding the opposite direction, whistled against his leather coat, snapped sharply against him now and then though he seemed hardly to notice it.

    

    Gregor lost his grip with his left hand and hung seven hundred feet above disaster by the power of his right hand alone.

    

    Mace was now little more than fifty feet away from the apprentice, coming fast toward him, trying not to jar the lower rope and thereby add woe to the young man' already perilous situation.

    

    Gregor floundered about ungracefully, swinging more wildly back and forth now as he attempted to reach up and clutch the lost rope with his left hand. He made a valiant effort of it, but his movements seemed improperly coordinated, and he could not find the line.

    

    Hold on! Mace called urgently. He was no mon than thirty feet from the boy now, his large face strained and flushed, even though most of his abnormal strength and will power was as yet untapped.

    

    Gregor looked up at his step-brother, his face a mask of stupidity. He was, Mace could see, like a drunken man on the verge of stupor. His face was slack, his eyes heavily lidded. His mouth hung open as if his jaw had been unhinged, and curls of steaming breath rose dumbly through his lips, like smoke snakes in the cold air. He shook himself, aware of the danger, but the sleepiness remained.

    

    Fifteen feet now.

    

    Mace's hands burned with the pain of torn skin.

    

    Ten feet.

    

    At that moment, Mace was suddenly aware of what was happening to the fingers of Gregor's right hand, his last hold on safety: the fingers were loosening their grip uncurling…

    

    The apprentice would drop in but an instant, in the blink of an eye, and that would be the end of it.

    

    The giant thought quickly and wasted no time at all in pressing those thoughts into definite action. He released his hold on the highest line as he reached the inward point of his wind-blown arc. Flailing blindly for the bottom, east-bound rope with one arm, he used his other hand to reach out and dig long, strong fingers into the bulky clothing the apprentice wore, found a belt and gripped it.

    

    No sooner had Mace's fingers taken the younger man's weight than Gregor lost consciousness altogether and released his last tenuous hold on the pulley line. But for the larger man, he would have finished his life at that instant of time.

    

    Mace's other arm caught the lower line and wrapped desperately around it. Now the giant hung with the line cutting through the inner crease of his elbow joint. If he had not been wearing a sturdy mountain coat, the rope would have torn his flesh with a vengeance. Even so, it was going to be difficult to maintain such a precarious hold all the way back to the eastern ledge, even though he was more than halfway there by this time.

    

    Or at least he supposed he was.

    

    He dared not turn his head over his shoulder to look, for such an action might send them both plummeting downward. He faced the western side of the gorge, where only six men manned the pulley rope and the platform.

    

    Though it seemed that his leap from the top line to the bottom one and his rescue of Gregor had taken centuries, little more than two or three seconds had transpired. And now as he felt the worst moments had passed, he saw that such was not the case. Calamity struck again.

    

    On the western side of the chasm, the added weight of Mace at the same drag-point as Gregor-combined with the sudden snap of his weight being dropped from the top to the bottom rope-became too much for the four anchor men who were trying to hold the pulley platform down. The device bucked, skidded across granite, ten feet closer to the precipice. One of the anchor men fell struck his head on a pulley stanchion and rolled the last five feet to the brow of the cliff, fell over and away to the hard death below.

    

    Just fine, Mace muttered. Just wonderful.

    

    The three remaining anchor men were fighting a losing battle with the rollicking platform. It tossed like a ship on rough seas and began coming apart at its temporary seams. In desperation, the two men on the pulley ropes left their post and flung themselves onto the platform. The device ceased its frantic skittering and was still no more than a yard from the sharp edge of the cliff.

    

    The pulley ropes ceased their thrumming, and some pressure was taken off Mace's tortured arm.

    

    Now there was only one team reeling in the two men suspended near the center of the line, and the pace of the retrieval operation abruptly slowed. A lesser man than Mace might have given up in despair at the feel of that sudden slacking, but the giant clung stubbornly, gripping Gregor below him, and waited it out.

    

    There was no thought in Mace's mind to correspond with: I may die! But there was a thought, a deep fear which verbalized as: Gregor may die!

    

    There was an almost graveyard silence in the air. He could not hear the voices of the men on the east side; everyone there seemed stunned into silence. He was too far from the west brink to hear the labored breathing of the men there.

    

    It was not many more seconds before he began to feel the pain in his left arm as the lower pulley line's pressure made itself felt even through his bulky coat. A dull ache had spread up his shoulder and as far down his arm as his wrist. His hand and his fingers were totally numb- and that frightened him more than the pain. He could withstand pain, but if he lost all feeling in that arm, he could no longer maintain enough muscle control to keep them safe.

    

    Yet he could not shift and grasp the line with his hand, for his position was so awkward that the slightest relaxation in that clenched arm would spell the end of this adventure. All the spell songs of all Shakers would do nothing for their bloodied corpses.

    

    He could hear the creak of the pulley wheels, which meant the eastern bank could not be terribly far from them.

    

    He wished he could look.

    

    But he couldn't.

    

    The fingers clutching Gregor by the belt of his coat were shot full of needles which were tipped with acid. Or so they seemed. And already, paralysis was affecting his grip.

    

    The lower rope slipped out of the elbow joint crease as he lost some of the pressure he had at first been able to apply. Desperately, he jerked his arm against his body, forced the sliding, tight line back to the nook where it had been.

    

    Not long, Gregor. Not long at all, Mace said, but he was speaking for his own benefit, and no one else's.

    

    If they died, what Mace would regret the most was letting Shaker down. The sorcerer had done so much for a small, orphaned child named Mace-so much then and so much in the intervening twenty years. To repay all that kindness and goodwill with failure was despicable.

    

    Suddenly, he felt himself pulled loose of the line, felt his weight slipping. He tried to flail out to save them before he realized that his weight was being taken by two brawny Banibaleers on the eastern ledge. His shoulder and back had grown so numb under the wracking exertion he had forced his body to, that he had not felt the pressure of their hands on him.

    

    He gave himself over to the solicitous rescuers and finally permitted himself to pass out.

    


10

    

    

    

    When Mace had come around some five minutes after his faint, he loudly proclaimed his fidelity and subservience to a variety of gods, major and minor, and he confided to everyone clustered about him that his safety and the safety of the apprentice Gregor was purely the result of an air sprite's whim. He explained that the fairies of the atmosphere favored those who had lived their lives in high elevations, as both he and Gregor had, nestled in the mountainous village of Perdune.

    

    Aside, Commander Richter said, I was not aware that the great barbarian there was such a religious man.

    

    The last time I saw him in such a mood was six years ago-when he lit a candle for a dead friend's soul. The Shaker was barely able to suppress a smile, and the lingering traces of it curled the corners of his thin mouth.

    

    Then why does he- Richter began.

    

    At that moment, a group of five enlisted men returned from the giant. One of them was entertaining the others, and as they passed, he could be heard to say: … how a great, simple lummox like that could have done it! It was the sheerest luck-unless his air sprites are more substantial than the air from the giant's mouth! Those around him broke into pleasant laughter.

    

    I see, Richter said. He looked at Mace with more admiration than before. He plays his role even more completely than I had thought. Or perhaps he plays it so well that I had forgotten his true nature.

    

    He is a complex lad, the Shaker said. Then he turned from his boys and faced the old officer next to him. Tell me, how will we discover what caused those accidents? If accidents they were. Two men dead and almost a third-that seems like the carefully planned sort of accident, does it not?

    

    The commander nodded to the far side of the chasm where the other pulley had by now been dismantled and was being packed away in its component parts. When those five men reach us, we'll question them. Perhaps they know something, and perhaps-if our two assassins are in that group-the villains will have brought about their own end this time, by narrowing down our field of suspicions.

    

    There's Gregor as well, the Shaker reminded the commander.

    

    That there is. When he comes to, perhaps he will be able to shed some light upon this latest mystery.

    

    

    It was simple enough to trace the source of the treachery once everyone had been questioned. To find the man or men who had perpetrated that treachery, however, was nigh onto impossible. The agents of Oragonia worked quietly, cleverly, and without clue; the treason lay in a bottle of brandy without label or mark of ownership…

    

    Hastings, Immanuli and Gregor had all taken healthy swigs of the potent brew before embarking on the hazardous journey across the gulf. A careful taste check and a comparison of odors between this brandy and a bottle of the commander's own, proved that what they had drunk was adulterated, perhaps with some sleeping potion of more than a small degree of efficiency.

    

    No one could remember where the bottle had come from. Apparently, someone had given it to Hastings with the suggestion that he drink of it before crossing the gorge, to steel his nerves, for Hastings had been notoriously terrified by the pulley arrangement, though other rigors of mountain-climbing did not bother him at all. Immanuli, after watching Hastings to go his death on the rocks, might have thought he too required a draw on the liquor before following in deadly footsteps. Likewise, Gregor, after he had witnessed not one but two tragic and violent deaths, wanted something to warm his gut and stop the shuddering spasms that shook his thin body. But Hastings had mentioned no names. And no one would admit, of course, to having possessed the bottle at one time. Finally, no one could even recall having seen the bottle in anyone else's belongings.

    

    Two more men were dead, and nothing gained for it.

    

    And we cannot even eliminate the five men on the western cliff, Richter said to the Shaker. It could as easily have been one of them as someone over here.

    

    I think it looks like snow, Sandow said, indicating the leaden clouds that scraped by close overhead. Sometimes, he knew, the mind welcomed a change from one catastrophe to another, merely to be able to stop thinking about the first for even a moment.

    

    Richter surveyed the sky. Aye, and we best be moving. At least we can get in two more hours of march before camp. He snorted in disgust. I wish we could progress without being afraid to turn our backs on each other. That, more than anything, will sap our strength.

    

    They tied up in groups as before and started off on another steep but none too dangerous stretch of ground.

    

    And the snow came…

    

    In wintertime in Perdune, the citizens lived in a state of siege, walled from the rest of the world by drifting ramparts of white. The spring, summer, and short autumn were employed to store away the necessities of life through the long and bitter winter months. Storehouses were stacked high with fuel wood and blocked, dried mosses from the marshlands by the sea, beyond the Banibals. Every housekeeper had a larder packed to the beams, and the merchants made certain that their own salable foodstuffs were well crated to endure until the last month or two of winter-for if the season were longer than usual, they would turn quite a business at a decent enough profit. There were always those who prepared for the average winter, without thought to a late thaw.

    

    In Perdune, by mid-winter, the streets were all but impassable, narrowed to walks by the packed, mounting drifts. Houses at some locations were swept across by snow-bearing winds until, at last, they were completely concealed from the eye, but for the constantly maintained channel from front door to street. Snowshoed teams of armed men patroled the drifted town, walking at roof level, looking for wolves. There were always some of them who did not leave the valley for the western slopes of the Banibals during the last weeks of autumn. Some stayed behind, their instincts failing them this once, and when they found themselves without food in a cold wasteland, they prowled the drift-packed village, growing emaciated, shivering with the cold, eyes red and weeping tears. Children were most often kept indoors during the hardest weeks of winter; in the beginning, when the snow had only begun to fall and mount, they went out to play and enjoy themselves, well aware of the isolation that came with later days; by January, the wolves and the fierce winds confined all but the stoutest citizens to their warm homes.

    

    The residents of Perdune grew accustomed to this period of the year, and even seemed to look forward to it, despite all the complaints and the jokes about eternal winter and lost spring. It was a time to read, to forget commerce and enjoy leisure. It was a time when warmth and coziness seemed unbelievably precious and wonderful, by comparison to the world outside. It was a time for family games, for baking sessions in sweet-smelling kitchens, a time for games of a frosty night, played around a stone fireplace on the warmed bricks of the hearth, a time for quilts and warm chocolate in bed. When it was gone, when the snows began to melt off, a melancholy settled upon the residents, despite their proclamations of relief and joy in seeing spring approach.

    

    But even a resident of Perdune, the Shaker thought, would flee in terror at the fierce weather the climbers had encountered far up the slopes of the Cloud Range. No sooner than half an hour after he had predicted the snow last night, it began: gentle at first, even pretty- later growing harsh and thick and difficult.

    

    They had made camp at the bottom of a sheer wall which they would have to scale the following morning. Sheets of canvas were brought out from the supplies, and specially trained teams set to work driving the iron braces of the windbreakers into the earth. Even where there was ground instead of solid rock, the earth contained eighteen inches of frost through which the sharpened spikes had to be driven to insure safety. The chore was not a small one, and not without an accompanying rush of curses from every man so employed.

    

    But even when the flapping, whispering breakers had been erected around the close-grouped climbers, some wind managed to reach them. It tore through the camp, sent columns of fine, dry snowflakes whirling like tornadoes It made them huddle over their hot soup and cured, salted beef, made them suck greedily at their steaming coffee and their private bottles of warming rum and brandy. There was no urge to conversation, and all but the guards were soon drawn deeply into their sleeping bags, scarfs wrapped about their heads, hoods of leather coats drawn up and pulled tight with the tie strings about their necks.

    

    The wind was an ululating lullaby.

    

    The cold dulled the senses.

    

    Soon, they slept.

    

    Morning came too soon, and no one's spirits rose with the dawn, for the storm had increased. The wind was a wild, screaming banshee that howled above them snatched at them with strong fingers, flung them forward when they wished to go right, drove them backward when the only hope of safety was ahead.

    

    It was almost as if the wind and the snow and the cold had aligned themselves with Oragonia.

    

    There was no longer any opportunity for reverie, any chance to spend time in an attempt to discover the identity of the pair of assassins. They not only had to struggle with the killers and the terrain now, but with the weather as well. Every waking moment was another battle in a war that it seemed impossible to win.

    

    The following morning was spent in negotiating eight hundred feet of featureless, icy stone. There was no way around the verticle impediment, for it broke into an even more unmanageable chasm to the right and fell away into nothingness to the left. Once above it, it seemed they could make use of a chimney of stone which would protect them from the elements for another fifteen hundred feet. Yet no one permitted himself to consider such a heavenly possibility, lest it prove false and shatter all the hopes built for it.

    

    They scaled the face in teams of three and four in order to diminish the dimensions of any possible disaster. The ninth group that started up the wall was struck by an almost consciously malicious wind of such a degree of viciousness as to almost insure their deaths. On the top of the cliff, men grabbed for pitons which were jammed into the thick ice crust. At the base, men were blown from their feet, sent tumbling along in the snow until they could find something to grasp and hold to. But out there on the blank face, strung together by a pitiful rope, cringing to the toothpick handholds of their pitons, the four-man climbing team could hardly hope to last for long.

    

    And did not…

    

    The second man from the top was ripped loose by the wind, slammed against the stone, then flung outward over nothingness. Yet he was still safe enough, held to his stable comrades by the team line. How long the others could accept his weight and still cope with the storm was a question no man could answer. As it turned out, they did not have to struggle much longer. The last man's foot slipped from his piton, and he dropped, taking up slack in the team line, his sudden jerky slip pulling his upper hand piton loose as well. When the jarring tug of that fall reached the others, the final two men were ripped from their desperate holds to the cliff face, and all four of them went flying outward and down as the wind flung them over the heads of the men below, took them to the left and over the side into the bottomless cleft in the earth where mists and swirling clouds of snow eventually obscured them and blotted out their faint-hearted screams.

    

    Sixty-four enlisted men, three officers, and the Shaker and his boys. Soon, the killers would be easily found, for there would be no one left but assassins and their last victims. Richter agreed with the Shaker that the four deaths on the wall had not been in the assassins' plans but were genuine accidents. They both voiced hopes that both the killers had been in that party. But neither believed his own wishful thinking.

    

    Indeed, there was a fifteen hundred-foot verticle flue of stone above the cliff, and for a time they were sheltered from the wind, though the loud whistling of it across the top of the chimney almost deafened the men climbing inside.

    

    The afternoon stretched on toward evening.

    

    The snow was up to the knee now, deeper at places where drifts had built up.

    

    Ice packed the coats and britches of the climbers as the wind drove the hard grains of snow against them. Richter had early advised Shaker Sandow, Mace, and Gregor not to break the crusted ice loose from them-selves, for it added a layer of protection against the fierce wind-no matter what its added weight might do to their pace and their sense of comfort. Comfort hardly mattered when even the preservation of life was in doubt.

    

    Everyone wore tightly knitted masks of wool with eye slits and a gash across the mouth for breath to be drawn more easily. Still, it was best to close the eyes as often as possible, even if only for a few seconds at a time. The temperature had dropped so low that tears froze on the skin even beneath the woolen climbing masks. One was also forced to breathe shallowly lest the lungs freeze with the gulping intake of great quantities of sub-zero air. There were fifty-two degrees of frost, Sergeant Crowler said-twenty degrees below zero-and the tender tissue of the lung collapsed under that if it was taken in too heartily. The slower breathing also slowed their pace, but Richter refused to call a halt until he had found some place better than open ground for the making of camp.

    

    In the open, the tough old officer had told Mace, we will all surely freeze to death this night! He had given Mace the duty of keeping his eyes open for the sign of a cave which might be all but drifted shut with snow. He trusted the giant's eyes more than even his own, and he was known for his hawklike vision.

    

    Even under the fur-lined hoods of their coats, their ears grew cold and enflamed.

    

    Even through the thickness of two pair of gloves, their fingers became frost-bitten, and they had to exercise their hands, slap them against their thighs as they walked.

    

    It was almost five-thirty with darkness closing in around them, when young Captain Belmondo died.

    

    Not ten minutes earlier, he had taken half an hour duty in the lead, testing for snow bridges which had now become an ever-present danger. Whistling sheets of snow could drift outward from two opposing cliffs and form a crust across a narrow gorge perhaps as wide as twenty feet in these high winds. The way would appear as safe as any, but the unwary climber would be setting foot on cotton and would plummet through to destruction.

    

    Belmondo walked carefully, almost cowardly. Since he had taken the advance position, the pace had slowed by half, even though the weather had already slowed them considerably. He never moved a foot without first testing for solid ground again and again. That was why it was such a shock to everyone when, suddenly, he found himself in the middle of a snow bridge that was giving way beneath him.

    

    He turned, scrambling back toward Richter who was reaching for him. But the crust cracked, shivered, fell and he was gone, his face so terror-stricken and his mind so dumbfounded by the realization of his own death, that he had no chance at all to scream.

    

    Immediately, Commander Richter ordered all the Banibaleers onto their hands and knees so as to distribute their weight over four points rather than two. They also eased away from one another, for there was no way of telling how many of them had strayed onto the shaky bridge of snow that was now the only thing barring them from oblivion.

    

    Also on their hands and knees, Richter and Crowler crept forward to the hole Belmondo had made. Looking down, they saw the battered corpse two hundred feet below, wedged in snow-swirled rocks. It was easy to see what had happened. Once the bridge had been formed, the wind had continued to whistle underneath, packed more and more snow on, blowing harder and harder until the bottom layers began to turn to ice. Perhaps two inches of clear, hard ice bottomed the snow bridge. It was this hard surface which Belmondo had felt with his probe and which he had taken to be solid earth. He had been trained to distinguish the sound of an ice sub-structure, but he had either never learned it properly or had forgotten.

    

    And now he was dead because of it.

    

    It should be sturdy enough to support the men until they get off, don't you think? Crowler asked

    

    Richter did not answer.

    

    Sir?

    

    Richter stared down the hole.

    

    Sir, the men?

    

    Richter stared at the body.

    

    Slowly, his mask pulled back from his face to give him a better view, Richter began to weep. The tears froze on his cheeks…

    


11

    

    

    

    Shaker Sandow sat with Commander Richter, separated from the other members of the Banibaleer party not by geography so much as by mood. The rest of the men were, if not jubilant, at least relieved and pleased that Mace had spotted the mouth of this cave system where they were now spending the night. It was not exactly warm in the caves, but at least the cutting whip of the wind was killed and a man could finally draw his breath in some fashion close to normal. Richter, on the other hand, was morose. He was so dejected and defeated that his face had taken on more deep lines and his flesh had lost most of its color, so that he seemed ten years older than when he had begun this journey but a few days ago.

    

    For an hour, ever since they had settled into this cold-walled place, the Shaker had been trying to tip the heavy urn of the commander's emotions, to spill the sorrow there and get him to talk, to break his dumb silence. He thought it very likely that they might not survive this trip without the leadership of this tough and wizened officer. Thus far, the men had followed him, despite rumors of hideous dimensions, and despite reality of some hideousness itself. They had shrugged off disaster and assassins to follow. No one else in the party had that quality: not Crowler nor Mace nor, gods knew, the Shaker. But talking to Richter now was like speaking to stone rather than to flesh and blood.

    

    He had one more tact. He tried it.

    

    Commander, Sandow said with more than a trace of loathing and more than a bit of brutality, I'm sorry that you've deserted your men and that you care so little for them that you would see them die. I'm sorry I took you for a good officer when you were not. But I can't waste more time with you, for I have to help Crowler pull some things together. It was blunt, certainly cruel, but it worked. The Shaker was well aware that the commander looked upon his men with a special fondness and that the old man respected the calling of duty to the enlisted men more, perhaps, than the powers of any god.

    

    Stay! Richter said, grasping the Shaker's arm as the magician rose to leave him there in the corner of the second cavern, in shadows and disgrace.

    

    I have no time to humor old women, Shaker Sandow said, hating himself for his attitude, even while he realized it was the only attitude he had left to use.

    

    I'm all right now, he said. I'll take command again. But first, sit with me. Understand me. I must have your trust and confidence in this awful trek, or all will be lost.

    

    The Shaker sat again, though he kept his face an expressionless mask.

    

    Before I left the capital, back in the Darklands, some three months before this venture, I was given a special duty by General Dark-whom I've known ever since the wars to liberate the southern regions of Oragonia some forty years ago. He entrusted me with his only son; the General has four wives, and but one of them has borne him other than healthy, lovely girls. The General told me I was the only man he could entrust with the job of making his son into a man. I accepted, for more reasons than to please my friend and General.

    

    I fail to see your point yet, unless…

    

    Exactly, Commander Richter said. Jan Belmondo was not his name. Our dead Captain was Jamie Dark, son of the General we both owe our freedom and our limited democracy to.

    

    The Shaker shook his head sadly. Candles flamed up in various drafts in the caverns, sending skittering shadows across the walls. But he was such a cowardly boy, the Shaker said.

    

    The General did not wish to admit that to himself, Richter said, though he knew it deep inside. He thought, perhaps, I could succeed in giving the boy courage where others had failed. And so Jamie came under my auspices under a false name. He would have come as an enlisted man, except he refused that and forced his father into giving him rank.

    

    And now you will be in trouble for his death? the Shaker asked.

    

    No, Richter said. The General and I are too close for that. He will know it was inevitable. I will be saddened terribly in reporting this news to the General, for it may mean that he will have no successor to his title. Surely, he cannot live long enough to foster another son and have him grown in time to take the reins of state. It is a bad sign for all of the Darklands, not just for the General.

    

    It is a great sadness, yes, the Shaker said. But we will survive it, and as we have survived greater moments of tragedy. And, too, one must reason that if the boy would never become a man, it is as well that he has not survived to take those reins.

    

    Perhaps, the commander said. But there is more and worse to my situation.

    

    The Shaker waited. A candle guttered out across the cavern, leaving one group of men in darkness. Someone went to pull another tallow from the supplies, and in a moment there was softly shimmering orange light against that wall again. Someone laughed, and the brightly illuminated group huddled over some joke or other.

    

    Jamie was the son of a woman named Minalwa, a dark and beautiful woman with large eyes, long hair, and high, full breasts, with a laugh like that of birds and a voice that was a whisper. The General and I both were in love with her at one time. Perhaps I should have contested his claim. He never realized how I felt, and I'm certain he would have relinquished her if he had understood. But in those days, I worshipped him-still do-as we all did for delivering us from the string of Oragonian tyrants that had made life so terribly miserable for us all. I could not trespass on his wants. And I lost the woman. In time, however, I discovered that she felt much the same about me, and because our mutual affections led us to foolishness, I got her with child. He was a boy, and his name was Jamie Dark, for his father thought it best to leave the General under the impression Minalwa's baby was his own. Besides saving ill blood, I thought my boy would one day rule the Darklands, which was more of a heritage than I could ever give him. But he became what he was, a coward, and my adultery was punished by the gods.

    

    Now, you see, I must cope with the sadness of my lifelong friend, the General. I must cope with my own sadness over the death of my own son. And I must live with the knowledge that I once sinned and that my sinning led to the death of Jamie in the end.

    

    One can blame himself too much for things which are beyond the control of men. Sometimes, simple acceptance is all we have.

    

    True enough. But sometimes, acceptance requires a bit of time. Will you stay with me, at least in spirit, until this night has given me that time?

    

    The Shaker said that he would. In the two great caverns, relatively warm for the first time in days, the Banibaleers curled and slept, their bellies freshly filled with warm broth, stale bread, and dried beef.

    

    Outside, the storm grew in fury, into impossible peaks of howling, thundering wind and impenetrable curtains of snow…

    


12

    

    

    

    They reached the pass late the next afternoon.

    

    Before making camp, they had descended a good two thousand feet of the eastern slopes. Even standing on the brink of the pass, so far above the valley where Perdune lay, they could not see the tops of the gigantic mountains around them. Clouds obscured the towering peaks and gave the illusion that there really was no stopping place for them. Two thousand feet down, they found an overhang which sheltered a piece of land from the wind and from the worst of the driving sheets of snow which had become so dense as to almost bar their progress.

    

    The cold had been unbelievable for the last several hours, dropping to forty-one degrees below zero, so that frostbite was a constant danger. The commander would have preferred to move down at least another five thousand feet where it might be as much as thirty and surely no less than twenty degrees warmer. But the men, sapped by the day-long battle with the wind and the cold and the snow which nearly blinded them, could not have managed the descent. There would have been more deaths, and no one wanted to risk that. When the overhang was found, the old man made the decision to remain there, using up all their stores of fuel in the hopes of making it far enough down the next day to be able to survive the following night without fuel.

    

    Fires were built, and special duty rosters were established to take care of them. The windbreakers were strung across the front of the overhang, attached to the jutting rock above and driven into the stone below. The heat was held in where the men huddled, but even so it would be a chilly night indeed.

    

    Commander Richter stopped by the spot where the Shaker and his boys sat bundled together, eating the plentiful meal that Daborot had prepared for them. It seems like the last meal before the execution, the Shaker said.

    

    I should hope it isn't, the commander said. How are you? The men complain of great tiredness. Tomorrow may take us down most of the way if we don't despair too much.

    

    If they let themselves grow weary, Mace said, I'll carry them. I never despair.

    

    Yes, a sorrow that we don't all have your foolish cheerfulness in times like this, Gregor said, grinning at his step-brother.

    

    I'm passing an order that all men will sleep in groups of five or six during the night, the commander said. Each man in his sleeping bag, and each group further wrapped in a length of canvas. We will need all the warmth we have to pass the night alive.

    

    The three of us will be all right together, Mace said.

    

    I had thought you would not want anyone else in your wrappings, Richter said. It is just as well. I think the other men may be safer this way, since only two of any five or six could be the assassins. And even if they get into the same group, they will be outnumbered.

    

    You have, the Shaker said, made plans to separate Cartier from Barrister. And look to Fremlin, the Squealer master, with a sanguine eye as well.

    

    You have reason-

    

    No reason, the Shaker said. I just trust no one these days.

    

    Just as well, the commander said. Then he excused himself to take a tour of the men. He walked the length and breadth of the camp, missing no one and speaking to everyone on a first name basis. He stopped by each gathering of men for a few words, maybe to exchange a smile or to inquire into the seriousness of a man's frostbite. He spoke with the dignity of his office, though this was tempered with a sense of friendship and mutual dependency as well. In every case, he came to depressed men not anxious to face the morrow, and he went away leaving men the better for his passage.

    

    He was tired, worn and unhealthy looking. His face was quite drawn, and his lips were ashen. There was a look of infinite weariness in his eyes, but his lips smiled and his hands were firm as they gripped shoulders and hands in signs of affection and genuine interest and concern. And when he was gone, men were ashamed of their momentary longing for oblivion. If the old man could do it, they could do it. It would be almost sacrilegious to let the old man down after he had brought them all this way. He was risking his life with theirs, and his withered and exhausted frame was no longer young, less able to recuperate than their own bodies. He was tired, worn and unhealthy looking-but he possessed courage that forced his men to live up to the picture he had painted of them.

    

    He must feel the tons of burden that should be distributed among all of us, Gregor said. With every step, he must feel worse.

    

    And conversely, the Shaker said, he feels mentally lighter with each man he consoles. The commander will be able to go as long as his mind is at ease about his men -even after his own body has failed him.

    

    

    As the wind swept over the snug threesome, and as the bitter cold of the earth crept inexorably upward through the outer wrapping of canvas through the sleeping bag and finally through his clothes to chill his flesh, Gregor thought about Shaker Sandow, about Mace, and about the future. But thinking about the future engendered thoughts of the past, and he was drawn down long-vacated avenues of his life, like a spirit returning to watch over living friends it has left behind.

    

    His mother had died in childbirth as the mothers of all Shakers did, her pretty face lined with creases and filmed with tears. It was the one great regret of his short life, thus far, that he had never known his mother. Even in the earliest days of his precocious childhood, he had tried to mollify that emptiness by reading through the diary she had kept every day of her life. The pages were crisp and thin, and you could see the writing of the next through the surface of this one, the sum total being a sense of antiquity and the exotic. Those pages held a fascination for him that most children found only in the discovery of what adults called common place, in the discovery of snow and sunrises and storybooks. But he had accepted the common quite early, before other children even noticed it, and had immediately gone on to the more complex. Through the diary, he came to know and love his mother.

    

    And, sadly, to loathe his father by comparison. Jim, his old man, had early settled on the boy as the cause of his wife's death, and he had not once exhibited a moment of fondness or love for the child. Where other men might have doted on the boy as the last vestige of the dead woman, he looked upon Gregor as a curse.

    

    And when he caught Gregor one day, levitating a pencil from the top of a table, holding it there without hands, he exploded in fury. A demon, he called his boy. A sorcerer who had spelled the mother's death nine months before the birth. He battered the boy severely, knocked him against the kitchen door. In terror, Gregor had lunged for the door, gotten through and outside. Jim had chased him, drunk and cursing, and had presented a spactacle for the entire town.

    

    If they had not chanced across the Shaker Sandow in their mad chase, Gregor might well have been killed. He had always been a frail boy, and his body was now bruised and bleeding from even the light cuffing the old man had given him. But the Shaker had been there, had seen, and somehow had understood. Whether Jim had skidded over the edge of Market Street and into the abyss by accident, or whether the mild Shaker had propelled him with some quick but forceful piece of magic, no one ever knew for certain, though there was a great deal of speculation in the years to come.

    

    And he had gone to the great house of the Shaker, with its books and magic implements. Mace had been there, some six years older than his three, and the strange relationship of brotherhood had built between them, though they were not brothers at all.

    

    Now the mountain. And the east beyond. He had little hope that they would survive the entire trek, but he would never verbalize such thoughts to Shaker Sandow. His life was his master's life, and he would go anywhere the older man deigned they should. His own lust for knowledge from the east was small; but he understood Sandow's lust, and he was willing to help the Shaker gain his understanding.

    

    Nestled between a father and a brother better than any he might really have possessed, Gregor drifted into sleep, to conserve the heat energy in him against the bitter, sapping strength of the Cloud Range night…

    

    

    Shaker Sandow looked through the slits of his weather mask, at the swirling snow, at the flickering flames of the campfires, at the odd shadows and the odder brightnesses. He wanted to stay awake all night, though he knew he was no longer young enough for that. He supposed Mace would wake Gregor at the proper time to finish the night's watch, although the giant could not be trusted. He might take the entire night's watch upon himself if he felt fit for it. And that could not be allowed. Tomorrow, Mace would need his strength to survive, for the downward slopes might be every bit as treacherous as the other side they had finally scaled. Snow swept from left to right in a thick sheet; flames danced before it; the shadows changed, moved, as if they were alive, and the brightnesses offered hope that tomorrow would be met with success.

    

    Have I been a fool? the Shaker asked himself. Have I lead myself and my loved ones into a maze of traps, a puzzle of disasters?

    

    And for what?

    

    The wind howled.

    

    The cold had reached his bones, and he shivered a little with it even while he perspired under the weight of all their coverings.

    

    As he wondered over his foolishness or lack of it, his mind was drawn to what might lie beyond the Cloud Range, out there in the darkness where the Darklands and Oragonia had never extended land claims. Far, far to the east, the ships of the Salamanthe nation had docked on the distant shore of this great continent, to be sure. The Salamanthes, living as they did in a cluster of a thousand islands, had long ago learned the vagaries of the sea well enough to ride it with impunity; where the Salamanthe's sailors had not touched keel to shore, there was a place not worth traveling to; otherwise, they had been everywhere. But being people of the sea, they never ventured far inland. Open land frightened them, just as endless miles of water frightened men of the land. And so the heart of the continent, of the east, lay unexplored. And somewhere in it was contained a store of knowledge from the Blank. The Oragonians had proved that. Dynamite, aircraft, horseless vehicles…

    

    Yet it was not gadgets that the Shaker sought, but understanding. He had not been so fortunate as Gregor; his mother had kept no diary, and all she had left him were the tales other people could tell of her. It was little to go on, little to know her by. And all his life he had wondered after her, never grasping the illusive ghost of that long dead woman. Perhaps he would not find an understanding of her in the east; but he might very well come to understand the nature of a Shaker and his heritage, might be at last able to shrug loose of his remaining guilt. He was certain his mother had not died as punishment for delivering a Shaker into the world. He believed all such superstitions were absurd. And yet… And yet it would help so very much to know a Shaker's heritage was as simple a thing as the heritage of black hair or blue eyes…

    

    He heard Mace shift in the sleeping bag next to him.

    

    Gregor was already asleep.

    

    Guards huddled by the campfires, listening to the wind shriek, too puny to compete with its voice.

    

    He slept…

    

    

    Near morning, with light finally tipping the clouds and sending smeared fingers down into their encampment, Mace was wakened-not by Gregor who now posted watch-by a sound he could not immediately identify. The severe cold and the depth of his exhausted sleep had claimed some of his justly renowned speed of reaction. He sat up, listening more alertly for what he had heard.

    

    You heard it? Gregor asked.

    

    Yes. What was it?

    

    A scream, the neophyte Shaker said.

    

    Just then, they heard another: loud, long, terrified…

    


13

    

    

    

    The windbreakers had been partially re-positioned, a length of them turned perpendicular to the side of the mountain, and now divided the camp area into two distinct halves. This was done at Mace's suggestion. Also at the giant's insistence, all the men-except himself, Gregor, Shaker Sandow, Commander Richter and the Coedone Gypsy named Zito Tanisha-had been put on the windward side of the canvas. They huddled there now, caught in the malevolent hammer of the wind, in the stinging bite of the furiously whipping snow.

    

    It was not that Mace desired those enlisted men to suffer. He was thinking of their welfare more than anything else as he made these arrangements. But to do the work that must be done, all those whose loyalty was not certain must be segregated beyond the canvas, and Mace and these few with him must have the quietest side to work on. In that lot beyond the canvas, the killers waited. Mace was certain of the Shaker and Gregor. The commander did not seem to be a killer-and he could not have possessed the enlisted man's dagger which had done the evil work of this night just passed, the work Blodivar's scream had summoned them to discover. The commander vouched for Zito, and no one would ever question the faithfulness of a Coedone who had given his bloodied kerchief, as the dark Tanisha had given his to Richter. So the enlisted men suffered the cold and the wind-while those on the leeward side of the canvas suffered tension and split nerves.

    

    The scream which had awakened Mace had come from a short, quick-mannered man named Blodivar who had risen to discover that the other four sleeping men in his canvas-wrapped unit were not sleeping at all but were quite dead instead: their throats were slit from ear to ear in a secondary, grinning mouth. As the others woke, more discoveries were made. In five separate sleeping units, the same scene obtained: all dead but one man. Twenty-two corpses, and in each cluster of them, a single man had been spared. When two guards were found, kneeling by their campfires, knifed in the back, it was seen how such slaughter had been achieved.

    

    It was this touch of sadistic ghoulery, though, that made the murders worse. Now a man not only needed to fear death himself, but he must live in terror of spending a night locked in the cold arms of gashed and lifeless comrades, their blank white and sightless faces staring at him when he woke in the morning…

    

    And though it seemed like the ploy of a madman, Mace could see that it was not. The psychological weapon the assassins had devised here was more effective than the imminent scythe could ever be. For the first time, the men talked openly and unabashedly about returning to the Darklands and abandoning this quest. For the first time, mutual distrust of comrade for comrade was out in the open, manifested in a hundred little signs of fear and hostility. If they did not return but continued on under these circumstances, there would be a mutiny or a bloody siege of in-fighting in the manner of witch hunting.

    

    But the killers-one of them, anyway-had made a mistake, had left a clue. If they were clever enough and quick enough, they might cut the opposition's numbers in half, at least.

    

    Zito, Commander Richter said, you will hold a drawn arrow in the notch of my bow, and you will stand eight paces from this spot. He marked an X in the snow. Mace will be standing behind each man we bring in, five steps behind the X. The moment one of our suspects turns vicious and tries anything, you will attempt to skewer him with an arrow in some spot that is not deadly. If you should miss-hardly a possibility at such a range-Mace will subdue the killer by whatever means he decides best.

    

    Bu' wa' is it tha' we look fo', commanda? Zito asked. He looked quite capable, standing there, holding the weapon as if it had been in his hands from the moment he was born.

    

    Richter held up a curled ornament of metal no larger than the nail of his little finger. This is from the hilt flange of an enlisted man's dagger. There is one to either side of the blade. Mace here discovered this embedded in the wound of one of Blodivar's mates. Apparently, it snapped off when the assassin drove the blade into the man's throat, and hopefully its absence has not been noted by the guilty' party.

    

    Ah. An' tha' is why ya' wanted ta' look at ma' knife!

    

    And you're safe, Zito. I am sorry if my suspicious mind insulted your heritage.

    

    Na", na'! Ya' must be sure! Ya' ha' na' choice about it!

    

    Richter slapped the dark gypsy's back, then nodded to Gregor who walked to the slit in the canvas, pulled it open, and called the first of the men in from the other side: Sergeant Crowler.

    

    May I see your dagger? Richter asked, holding out his hand for the surrender of the weapon.

    

    What for? Crowler asked. He looked carefully around from man to man, licking his lips and steeling himself for something.

    

    Mace stepped closer in behind him.

    

    Zito Tanisha raised the bow and held it level with the burly sergeant's chest

    

    I am ordering you to surrender it, Richter said.

    

    What does he have that bow on me for? Crowler asked, nodding to Zito. What is all this? You know I been a loyal man of yours for ten years now, and-

    

    Zito, Richeter said, if he does not surrender his dagger to me in the next ten seconds, put an arrow in him.

    

    Crowler blanched, drew his knife and placed it in Richter's open palm.

    

    The commander examined it briskly and returned it to the squat non-com. I'm sorry, Crowler. But we have a clue to the killer, and we aren't trusting anyone. And you were acting mighty suspicious there.

    

    Crowler sheathed the dagger. Only because I thought maybe you-maybe all of you were the killers!

    

    Call the next man, Richter said.

    

    Gregor did the commander's bidding again and again, ushering one potential killer after another through the slit in the canvas where the ritual of the knife examination was repeated.

    

    His name was Cartier, and he had been the last man on that seven-man team which had met with disaster on the first day of their climb. The commander had said that only a madman would have tried to kill the six men above him on a climbing situation like that. Cartier was not a madman, but he was not merely a man, either.

    

    May I see your dagger? Richter asked, pronouncing the words in a monotone by this time. Of the forty men who had been waiting on the windward side of the canvas, thirty-two had already been checked. By this time, Richter operated almost like an automaton. In all of them, despair had replaced tension. It was possible, of course, that the killer waited in those last eight to be checked, but doubtful. Instead, it seemed more likely- considering the craftiness of their adversaries-that he had somehow managed to slip by them. This despair was also evident in the commander's tone.

    

    My dagger? Cartier asked. As with all the others, he did not know what would be asked him until the words had been spoken.

    

    Yes, Richter said.

    

    But Cartier made no move for it.

    

    That's an order, Richter said.

    

    How am I to know that you're not all-

    

    Zito, the commander said. To Cartier, he said: If you do not surrender your dagger now, Zito will place an arrow in you to make certain you offer no resistance to Mace there.

    

    Cartier looked about himself, at Mace and at the Coedone who stared back at him with a coolly murderous look that belied the strength in the dark hands that held the bow and arrow. He seemed like a cornered rat, and he hissed between his teeth.

    

    Richter stepped backward. You have nothing to fear if you aren't the killer. Just hand over your knife-

    

    In the instant, Cartier had the dagger in his hand and had leaped for the commander, snarling like some mad dog, his face expressionless but for the twisted sneer of his lips.

    

    Zito's arrow twanged. It caught the assassin in the neck and sent him sprawling at Richter's feet, blood pumping out over the virgin white of the snow, spreading around the gagging, twisting corpse like a burial shroud.

    

    Richter bent to the corpse, went to touch it, then drew back suddenly as snaking lengths of glistening wire rose through the clothes of the man. They waved in the breeze like the seeking lengths of cobras, bending toward the body warmth of the men close by, growing longer, dancing, singing in the slight breeze that washed them.

    

    What is this? the Shaker asked, moving in to look. Behind him, the other men moved in as well, staring with fascination at the corpse that was not just a corpse.

    

    Be careful there! Mace said, drawing the Shaker back. I think those wires would spear your flesh and make you into another of whatever this Cartier was.

    

    A murmur of agreement went through the ranks of the Banibaleers who looked on.

    

    Mace kicked the body over with his booted foot, danced backward as the swaying wire tendrils grasped at his leather footwear and sought to breach it in its quest for flesh.

    

    Wires sprouted from the front of the dead Cartier, just as they did from the back, thousands of them. He seemed to be a man covered with a wind-stirred mat of coppery fur.

    

    His eyes were pulped and gone. Wires rose out of them.

    

    His nostrils spewed forth curling lengths of shimmering metal which grew toward his lips like tiny streams of oddly colored blood.

    

    In his mouth: copper.

    

    His lips split open, and pieces of machinery, little tubes and gears, spilled out and down his chin.

    

    Bits of glass glistened inside his throat which hung open to their view.

    

    Demons, someone whispered.

    

    No, the Shaker said, almost absent-mindedly. This is something from the Blank, a lost invention.

    

    But I knew Cartier since childhood! someone protested.

    

    And Oragonian spies reached him and used the science from gone days, from the Blank, and made him into whatever he is here.

    

    Cartier's face split open.

    

    Desperately, the living machinery within him attempted to find another host.

    

    There was no more blood.

    

    The wires began to tangle with each other, snarled, weaved one another, collapsed, fizzing, dying…

    

    Smoke rose from the corpse, as if the machinery had used his blood for oil and was now grating against itself without lubrication.

    

    There was an angry noise as of bees swarming, then a strangled, ugly screech from Cartier's shattered throat as the inhuman machine tried to use his voicebox for some unknown purpose. Then the wires stopped moving and the smoke rose in a gush and the thing that had possessed him was finally dead beyond recall.

    

    They stood for a while, watching the smoke blow away from the corpse, listening to the howl of the wind, unable to cope with what they had seen.

    

    At last, it was Richter who turned the mood to one of determination. That is the sort of thing Oragonia would bring to bear upon the Darklands. If Jerry Matabain had his demonic way, your loved ones, your wives and children would be as those assassins which have stalked us: creations without souls, things more machine than man, with love and emotions gone from them and nothing but obedience to Jerry Matabain as their life's motivation!

    

    No! someone called, furious at such a thought. And it had worked, this call to patriotism and to love of family, to fear that lies in all men-fear of losing their individuality. Other men began grumbling, angry at the treachery set loose among them and dedicated, as never before, to reaching the east and the stores of Blank era machinery waiting there.

    

    But, Richter said, we are not yet free of this curse. There is another such creature loose among us. Does anyone here remember who Cartier spent his time with? Did he have a buddy, a companion he seemed to share secrets with?

    

    The men talked among themselves, turned curious faces on each other, and in a few moments, the word came from several places at once, then was repeated everywhere: Zito-Zito-Zito. Zito. Zito. Zito. Yes, it was Zito. It was Zito he was with!

    

    The Coedone Gypsy stood where he had been, the bow in his hand. There had been but one arrow, and that was now embedded in the corpse of what had been Cartier.

    

    It can't be so, Richter said, staring at the dark gypsy. You once gave me your kerchief. You swore eternal fidelity.

    

    An' it is na' true, either, Zito said, approaching the commander with his tough hands spread to either side, as if he were as perplexed by these accusations as the old man was. I wa' with him, tha' is sure. Bu' tha' does na' mean guilt! I am as loyal to tha' commanda' as-

    

    He was no more than ten feet from the commander when a thrown knife buried itself to the hilt in the center of his chest, ripping cleanly through his bulky coat and spearing flesh. Eyes turned in the direction of the knife, stopped on Mace who stood in the position of a marksman. He would have throttled you, Commander, or worse, Mace said. It was in his face, believe me.

    

    Everyone turned to stare at Zito.

    

    The gypsy was looking stupidly down at the blade buried in his chest, swaying back and forth as his pierced heart labored to pretend that death was not present, and the machinery that shared his flesh worked to knit the torn artery inside of him.

    

    Mace spoke again, his voice self-assured, even though the dying man seemed only to be that and no more-certainly not a fiend whose body sheltered an alien life form. You told him to do no more than wound the guilty man whenever we discovered who it was. Instead, he placed that arrow in Cartier's neck, a deadly shot. Mace turned to Zito. Were you frightened that what few traces of humanity remained in Cartier might turn on you and betray you if you only wounded him? Was it necessary to kill him so that he might not say the truth in his last moments?

    

    It is na' true, Zito gasped.

    

    Blood bubbled up on his lips.

    

    He looked beseechingly around the group, and finally a man named Hankins stepped forward and went for the wounded gypsy.

    

    No! Mace shouted.

    

    But it was too late. As Hankins touched the dark Coedone, the gypsy snarled, clasped the man in a death embrace.

    

    Hankins screamed, fought to break loose.

    

    The Coedone's face split, spewed forth snaking wires which stung into Hankins, threaded his flesh and sought out the core of him, slowly turning him into whatever it was that Zito had been. The living machine shrieked in triumph, using Zito's vocal cords.

    

    From the ranks of the Banibaleers, four men threw their daggers. The weapons wobbled uncertainly, not made for throwing. But two of them found their mark in Hankins' back.

    

    The writhing figures dropped on the snow, rolled against each other like some grotesque pair of unearthly lovers. The wires grew over them both, using their flesh to support extensions, whining, swaying, seeking…

    

    In time, the machine was as dead as the men it had killed.

    


14

    

    

    

    The windbreakers were taken down and packed away.

    

    A party was detailed to scoop out hollows in the snow, while a second party dropped twenty-four human corpses into the depressions and scooped loose snow over them. In time, they would be encased in ice, as fitting a grave for a mountaineer as any.

    

    The huddled, nightmare forms of Cartier, Zito and Hankins were left untouched.

    

    At Daborot's insistence, the men were fed, though no one had much of an appetite that morning. A bit of bread, some coffee, a little cheese, and a healthy dollop of brandy was the average lunch. No one, for some reason only partially understood, wished to partake of the salted beef jerky.

    

    Commander Richter pulled on the tough bread and looked down into the swirling mists and snow through which they must travel in the hours ahead of them.

    

    The Shaker said: Eternal fidelity cannot exist, of course.

    

    Richter said: Of course.

    

    The Shaker: No man is eternal.

    

    Richter: Sometimes, I feel that I am.

    

    

    

    The Shaker: And circumstances affect fidelity.

    

    Richter: Perhaps the knowledge of the Blank-perhaps it was not meant for us.

    

    The Shaker: For Jerry Matabain, then? You see, nothing matters more than knowledge.

    

    Richter: Love, family, children, freedom, peace.

    

    The Shaker: Ah, but all of them fall victim to the man with a little knowledge. With knowledge, he can take your woman from you. With knowledge, he can destroy your family and leave only ashes. With knowledge, your children can become his slaves, your freedom can become the product of his whim, and your peace will be shattered by his lust for war.

    

    Richter: You make me pessimistic.

    

    The Shaker: Not I. The world.

    

    And then they went down, hand-over-hand, piton-by-piton, foot-by-foot, into warmer climes where they spent a night without terror. And on the evening of the following day, they passed the frost line and changed into cooler clothes as the mysterious lands of the continent's heart opened to receive them…

    

BOOK TWO

    

    

    

The East…

    


15

    

    

    

    Forty-two men and four dark-feathered Squealers constituted all the living creatures within the Darklands expeditionary force as Commander Richter brought them, at last, to the dense jungles which they had observed ever since they had come out of the mists on the eastern side of the Cloud Range. They crossed more than a mile of open, stony ground where rocks thrust up like fragments of broken urns and shattered bottles, and at last they reached the almost impenetrable, steamy richness of the rain forest. All of this was accomplished at double the average marching pace, for the commander feared that the Oragonians might be running patrols of the no-man's land between jungle and mountains in their aircraft. They might have a contingency plan in operation to cover the eventuality of their assassins-Cartier and Zito Tanisha-meeting with failure. Forty-two men and four birds would be easy targets in open country for men riding in aircraft.

    

    In the winding vines and ropy, exposed roots of the towering, interlocking trees, they huddled in the dense blue shadows and broke open the mess supplies for a meal of chocolate, dried beef and dried fruit, coffee and some brandy.

    

    It was two hours early for supper, but the commander had decided that appetites came second to the safety of his men. The way ahead looked rugged, and he wanted them to be full and energized for the next leg of the trek. Also, he hoped to make a good many miles before camp, even if it meant marching until darkness barred any further progress.

    

    And darkness came early here, in the shadow of the great mountains to the west.

    

    It was not that he was in such a hurry to find the place to the north-two hundred miles east of the Oragonia High Cut-where the enemy was mining the treasures of the Blank, though he certainly did wish to fulfill his mission. No, what plagued him more was the urgency to be gone from this open ground, to be secreted as deeply as possible in these thickly growing trees and ferns, these vines and flowers that barred their way but would part before them. If a patrol plane cruised over their exit point from the Cloud Range, found their path, trackers might be set upon their trail; the more jungle between the Oragonian hunters and themselves, the better their chances of survival.

    

    And now that he had lost more than half his men, now that his own and-figuratively-the General's son had died under his command, only the eventual success of his mission could redeem him. And even that would not erase the screams he had heard these last days. Even that would not erase from his memory the sight of the men falling from that rope across the chasm, the sight of slit throats and dead men whom he had known as friends and almost as sons. Those things would remain with him; he could only accept them and go on if he had eventual success with General Dark's plan.

    

    The world, as Shaker Sandow had said, had made him pessimistic. Maybe he could force it to give him his optimism back.

    

    Shaker Sandow sat down on the cool carpet of ferns before Richter, looked around at the verdant landscape. A geographic impossibility, wouldn't you say? he asked.

    

    Richter noticed how the old Shaker's fatigue seemed to have disappeared. Out of the mountains and the cold, finally in the east where knowledge waited, Sandow was almost young again. I hadn't noticed, he said.

    

    Here we are but a short distance from the frost line of the Cloud Range, from a climate of snow and wind and ice. Less than half a day's travel, even by foot. And yet we find ourselves in a tropical world of palm trees and what appear to be orchids. I have only seen pictures in old books and stories about the flowers of the Salamanthe Islands, but I would say this is much like the land about the equator: humid, heavily grown, with its own breed of animals and insects. Geographically, such a closeness of opposite climes is impossible.

    

    Yet it's here, Richter pointed out.

    

    Aye, and I've been attempting to discover why.

    

    And what have you found?

    

    In the jungle, strange birds called in ululating lullabies to each other while others squealed atonally and rustled in the high branches.

    

    Sandow placed the palm of his hand against the earth after brushing away the ferns that obscured it. Richter followed suit, looked perplexed a moment. It feels warm. But should that be unusual in a warm place such as this?

    

    It is unusual, Sandow said, when you compare it to the earth only ten feet farther on-there where nothing grows but a few mutant ferns that haven't adapted.

    

    What is the difference? Richter asked.

    

    There, Sandow said, the earth is cool, almost chilly. I traced the temperature change and found a precise line where the warmth ceases altogether and where the cold begins. There is no melding space at all.

    

    And what do you make of that? the commander asked, genuinely interested.

    

    Almost too interested, Sandow thought, in such a minor mystery as this. To the Shaker, the old officer's motives were plainly obvious. In his desperation to forget the dead they had left behind them-the slit-throat boys buried in the snow and all the others back to Stanton's Inn where it had begun-Richter grasped at any diversion in order to remove the memories from the fore of his mind. It was a standard method of overcoming grief, of forgetting tragedy. If it should continue more than a day or two, however, it could swiftly become a psychosis that would endanger all the men in the expedition; Richter needed to be awake and alert with no regrets and no sorrows to dull the edge of his normally sharp mind.

    

    It seems to me, Sandow said, turning his thoughts again to the earth and the jungle, that there is a heat source of some kind beneath the ground here which supports the tropical plants and animals, even through the winter months-though the top-most branches of the trees probably get frostbitten, wilt and die.

    

    Artificial? Richter asked.

    

    Perhaps. Or maybe natural conditions. One mystery would be as great as the other.

    

    Do you think it would be of interest to us to attempt to unearth this heat source? Richter asked, brushing at the rich, black soil beneath the ferns.

    

    Even if it were possible, Sandow said, I doubt that it would be worth our time. It was just an incongruity which I thought would-

    

    At that moment, the Squealer keeper, Fremlin, approached them and interrupted the quiet conversation. He looked keyed-up, his eyes bright, and his slim but powerful hands busy in each other, his fingers locking and unlocking, pulling at one another with his overabundance of nervous energy.

    

    Yes, Fremlin? the commander asked.

    

    The Squealers, sir. I've already eaten, and I've had time to speak with them, to give them their orders. Do you think I could turn them loose now and set them about their work?

    

    I suppose they're anxious, eh?

    

    Aye, that they are, Commander. They're cursing at me with some of the words they've learned off the men, because they want to be gone.

    

    Very well, Richter said.

    

    Thank you, sir! Fremlin said, turning and walking off toward the cages where the four black mites waited, making strange, low chortling sounds among themselves.

    

    Wait there! Shaker Sandow called to the fair, well-muscled bird master. Could I come along to watch?

    

    Fremlin was glad for an audience and nodded approval as he continued on toward the birds.

    

    At the cages, the Squealer master knelt and cooed to his charges in soft, pleasant tones that reminded the Shaker of wind blowing against the open ends of bottles or of long, hollow pipes.

    

    How many will you send? he asked Fremlin.

    

    Just two, Fremlin replied. I never risk them all at once. Besides, two will do sufficiently.

    

    He opened the wicker cage to his left, and the two black creatures hopped out, scratched at the earth with their three-toed feet, fluffed their feathers and shook themselves, as if getting accustomed to the world outside the cage. At some unseen and unheard direction from their master, they leaped onto his arms, one perched on each wrist, and clung there as he turned to the jungle and issued some last word of advice. Then they were gone in a flapping, brilliant display of smooth aerodynamics, up, up and over the roof of the rain forest, away from the eyes of the men below.

    

    Fremlin watched even after there was nothing to see, then returned to the two birds in the other cage and spoke with them, consoling them for the necessity of sending only two and not all four.

    

    When he came to the Shaker, he said, They hate the cages. It worries my heart to keep them there. Yet they were safer there in the mountains than they would have been on their own in those turbulent high altitude air streams. And down here… Well, who knows what sort of predator might lurk in those trees? Again, the cage is better. At home, beyond the Banibals in the Darklands, I let them fly loose by the cliffs, along the sea, and that makes them ever so much happier.

    

    What will those two do now that you've released them? Sandow asked.

    

    The commander wants to know how far the jungle extends to the north, how long it will offer cover to our march. They'll fly over the top of the trees, unless it seems to be too long a stretch. If they do not see some sort of end to it in short order, they'll fly high enough to look down and make an estimate of its size. Higher than we were when we came out of the mists on the Cloud Range.

    

    May I stay to hear them speak of it when they return? The Shaker had spent some time with Fremlin and the birds on the first leg of the trek, hoping the creatures would get to know him and trust him.

    

    I think so, Fremlin said. But we'll see for certain when they come back. I cannot always tell when they are ready to give their confidence to a stranger.

    

    The two dark mites returned in short order, not fifteen minutes after their release. Which means, Fremlin said as they soared in toward him, that they could have been back in five minutes. After being cooped as they were, they surely took an extra ten minutes of flight just for the joy of it. They settled on his arms with the grace and gentleness of two tufts of cotton, pecked at their shiny feathers with their red and orange beaks, their crimson face swaths seeming to ripple as some hidden muscles did some unknown work beneath.

    

    Will you speak before the Shaker? he asked them.

    

    Both birds cocked their heads toward Sandow, examined him with small, coal-dust eyes.

    

    I am a friend, Sandow said.

    

    Weeewill, weeewill, the Squealers affirmed in a whining imitation of English. Heees good freeend of feethered peepoleee…

    

    Tell me then, Fremlin said, nuzzling them with his face, like another man might nuzzle his lover's breasts.

    

    The creatures began a warbling, high-pitched conversation, sometimes speaking at once, sometimes one at a time. Their language was composed of trills and ripples, ascensions of the musical scale that stung the ear with their abruptness, descents of the same scale that sounded like the dying cries of animals.

    

    Sandow could see why they had come to be known as Squealers. If one did not listen closely to the fantastic intricacy of the sounds they made, one might only hear a high-pitched squeal that sometimes rose and fell but was no more than the dumb sonorous cry of an animal. But it was not dumb. The intricacy, the complex arrangements of sounds, gave indication of a language every bit as complicated as the one the Shaker spoke or the one the Salamanthe Island people spoke. Perhaps even more complicated, since the combinations of the sounds were not the only things which gave meaning to what was said. As Fremlin had told him, the musical key in which a word was spoken by the Squealers was indication of an altogether different meaning for that word, so that they had a grammar not only of syllables, but of tones.

    

    In time, the birds ceased their discourse and returned to pecking at themselves and to cooing quietly to each other and to the other pair of flyers which had been restrained all this while in their cage.

    

    Quite a strange report, Fremlin said, his brow furrowed.

    

    How so?

    

    They say the jungle is a perfect circle, Fremlin said.

    

    Perfect? Have they any conception of that word's meaning in our language?

    

    Yes, Shaker. Of course, they speak in generalizations when they use it now. But what they mean is that this jungle before us is, to the eye, as perfect a circle as you or I could imagine. Their sight is far more critical than ours.

    

    Sandow's heart beat a little faster, and his spine was swept its length with a shivering sense of expectancy. Ahead lay the unknown and the keys to unlock all these secret places. It fits with what I said to the commander just before you came to us a while ago. This jungle, I am convinced, is artificially contained. For what purpose and by whom, I cannot guess. But this report from your feathered charges goes a long way toward proving my suppositions.

    

    There's more yet, Fremlin said.

    

    The birds chortled.

    

    They speak of a part of the jungle which is crystalized. They speak of trees with leaves like lacy sugar works, with boles like compacted diamonds. They speak of plants the color and the texture of crushed rubies and emeralds. They say the jungle has a diameter of five miles and that the northern mile and a half is all constructed of the most marvelous gems we might wish to see.

    

    They do not lie? Sandow asked.

    

    Fremlin looked hurt.

    

    Forgive, please, Sandow said. I am foolish. Of course they do not lie. What would they have to gain from it? But we must get this information to the commander. And we must get moving. I want to see this marvel by this day's light and not by tomorrow's sun!

    


16

    

    

    

    They progressed in an odd and ungainly manner, though none of the trouble they put themselves to was wasted. Rather than use their two machetes immediately and hack their way into the dark heart of the rain forest, they split into five groups and paralleled each other with six feet between the lines. They climbed over the snaking boles that wound across the fertile earth, wriggled through patches of dense ferns and snatching, semi-sentient vines whose green tendrils more than once ensnared a man beyond the point where he could struggle free on his own. They helped one another, moved some thousand feet from the jungle's edge only with a great deal of effort. There, Richter called them together into one group, where they formed a single line and began using the machetes, clearing a path before them. But when they had gone only another thousand feet, the old officer ordered the original five lines formed again, and again they moved out without leaving much if any trail behind them. Even if trackers picked up their path a thousand feet into the forest, they would not be able to follow it and swiftly overtake the Darklands unit.

    

    Once, when Richter was considering abandoning this tack and moving the rest of the way as one group, behind a single cleared trail, his decision to be careful was reinforced by the flickering sound of something huge and powerful as it made its way over the heavily thatched roof of palms above them.

    

    Everyone stopped, listening. Faces paled, and hands went to daggers.

    

    It must be one of the aircraft, Richter said, calling back the lines of frightened men. The ones our spies have told us circle round the castle keep of Jerry Matabain.

    

    Tis not something that should be in the skies! one of the men said, shuddering.

    

    Wrong, Shaker Sandow called. It was made for the skies. The skies are exactly where it belongs. In the days before the Blank, there were thousands of such vehicles in the heavens, and any one of us-or all of us-might have owned one for traveling.

    

    Fear was replaced, to a small degree, by awe. Then the noise was gone, and there was nothing to do but advance toward the region of the crystal trees.

    

    Slowly, the landscape around them seemed to change. The trees and the plants seemed filmed with something misty which refracted the light and made them glitter. A hand drawn over the leaves, though, felt nothing amiss. Step-by-step, the mist became heavier until, in scattered spots, small, sprouting clusters of jewels seemed to grow directly from the trees, like thumb-sized mushrooms.

    

    The men broke them off, examined them as they marched, stuffed their pockets full of them.

    

    Could they be real jewels? Daborot asked the Shaker, turning around from his place before the magician to show a fungus of rubies.

    

    Perhaps, the Shaker said. I am no expert of such things. But even if they are priceless, why stuff your clothes with them here? So the birds say, there are more and better wonders ahead.

    

    Just the same, Daborot said, his broad face flushed and beaded with sweat, I'll keep 'em. Being so recently near death, the nice things in life seem all the nicer. You know?

    

    Indeed, the Shaker said.

    

    Soon, the sound of their feet on the trail rose differently to their ears, with a grinding noise that echoed for a short way through the jungle before the heavy growth impeded all sound and returned silence to them. It was as if they were walking on ground glass, on a thousand shattered store windows. Commander Richter called a halt, and they fell to examining what lay beneath the cut ferns over which they had been moving. When the tight undergrowth was pulled back far enough, they could see that, rather than soil, the land was composed of a powder of diamonds, glittering with all the colors of the spectrum.

    

    What do you make of it, Shaker? Richter called, holding up a handful of the powdery soil and letting it flow brilliantly through his hand.

    

    I think, at one time, the crystal disease-if disease it was-reached this part of the forest, though it did not attack the larger growths. Whether for reasons of its innate nature or because it was losing potency, I could not say. For a while, however, it crystallized the ferns, the smaller and simpler forms of plant life. And then it lost its hold and real ferns returned, crumbling the diamond plants beneath them.

    

    Why don't we just load up on this stuff and return to Darklands? Crowler asked. We wouldn't have to fight Oragonia then; we could buy the whole damned country!

    

    Aye, return and find we've carried nothing but ground glass across the Cloud Range and the Banibals! someone said, and the laughter at Crowler's remark ceased.

    

    What about it, Shaker? Richter asked. Real gems or glass we walk upon?

    

    Real, Fremlin said before the Shaker could make testament to his ignorance on the subject

    

    And how would you know? Richter asked.

    

    I have some small interest in stones myself, Comander, the Squealer master said. My brother is a jeweler in Dunsamora, back home. I've spent time with him, learning the trade. When I get too old for scaling mountains, perhaps I'll take my birds and open some jewelry shop somewhere.

    

    Aye, Crowler said, and have them flit around and steal your wares for you. A smart way to build an inventory!

    

    Shaker Sandow desperately wanted to cease this conversation-or at least to finish it as they walked. But he could see the salutory effect this jocularity had upon them, and he was not going to be the one to break the first mood of optimism to pass through the ranks since they had left Perdune. All of them needed to laugh. Even he and Mace and Gregor. But the sun was going to be behind the mountains soon, and the forests of diamond trees lay so close ahead…

    

    But real, then? Richter asked Fremlin.

    

    Yes, real. Or as near as couldn't tell the difference. But real I think.

    

    Hear this, then, Richter said, sweeping the men with steady, clear eyes. I will permit every man to pack upon his person the equivalent of two pounds of the gem stones, though no more than that. This has been a hellish journey, and the very least that all of you deserve is a moderate wealth upon our return to the Darklands!

    

    There was a rousing cheer delivered there, hands raised in the fisted salute of appreciation for their master. The troops were positively beaming with good humor.

    

    But mind you: no more than two pounds. For one thing, a great abundance of gems in the Darklands will only bring the prices down. For another, climbing back across the Cloud Range and then the Banibals will be task enough-without a huge burden of diamonds and emeralds on each man's shoulders.

    

    Aye, but maybe we are destined to return home by air! Crowler said, his tone not argumentive, only friendly. He was acting as a bit of comic relief, and he knew it.

    

    The men cheered that thought.

    

    And maybe not, Richter said, acting as the balancing force of sobriety.

    

    Whether or not they have planned this act and used it before, they are excellent at it, the Shaker thought. One works to raise the men's spirits while the other works to dampen them just enough to add caution to their good nature.

    

    In any event, Commander Richter said, two pounds and not a stone more. But I would also advise you that you wait until we find this place which the birds have reported, for there may be higher quality gems to be found.

    

    In agreement, men began emptying their pockets of the treasures they had stored there, and they picked up the pace of the march again-faster and more jubilant than ever.

    

    The trees around them were shot through with strips of bright jewels, like veins of coal or gold striking through earth, beveled and fractured, casting back amber here like the rustling silk of heavy curtains… here crimson as bright as blood… here blue like deep waters… here blue like a high morning sky… now and then catching their images, casting them back in multi-faceted fantasies… cold to the touch of a hand, cloyding with the evaporation of perspiration from the offending flesh… here orange and shimmering with the stinging beams of filtered sunlight stabbing through the canopy of palm fronds… singing with a clear bell note when snapped with the nail of a finger… here green, casting back the colors of the forest that were not affected with the jewel disease…

    

    Soon now, Daborot said, turning to the Shaker, his broad face alight.

    

    Soon, Shaker Sandow agreed.

    

    Soon what? he wondered. Just what is all this about and what are we walking into here?

    

    And then the region which the birds had reported was fully upon them. In the space of half a dozen steps, the ratio of gems to living plant flesh grew markedly greater until, abruptly, there was not the least sign that anything here was alive. Everywhere: bright. Everywhere: images of themselves. Everywhere: wealth…

    

    Great palms thrust upward in petrified beauty, their boles semi-transparent with millions of tiny facets. The palm fronds overhead were feathery constructions, crystallized into the most delicate laces. The sun came through them and was transformed into a rainbow aurora, making the floor of the forest seem like the inside of a mammoth cathedral with the largest stained glass windows in the world. In the uppermost levels, the wind and the rain had taken their toll on the fronds, had shattered them completely or had made them ragged. But further down, they remained intact, a spectacle to make the eyes seek darkness and comparative comfort.

    

    Around their feet, glittering ferns stood at brittle attention, their undersides coated with tiny, crystallized spores that each looked like a bead of solidified wine. When a foot touched them, they shattered and sprayed up, went down with a tinkling reverberation that was like the laughter of small children-or of evil spirits.

    

    The orchids and other flowers here had also been transformed, and the smooth petals now stood permanently open, permanently fresh, colored a very slight purple. The stamens and pistils were like the hobby work of a watch-maker, intricately perfect, carved from diamonds by a madman with the eyes of a hawk and the sense of precision of a ballet dancer. Some of the men carefully plucked blooms and tucked them into their lapels. The crystals made the undersides of the men's chins shine with color…

    

    It was Shaker Sandow who made the unpleasant discovery.

    

    He was prowling along a small lane between the scintillating plants, examining the wide variety of forms which had been frozen in detail for eternity. He had noticed that rocks and soil had not been affected, only whatever plant life had been about. He had also noticed, here and there, pieces of metal breaking the ground, rusted and eaten through, but impressive nonetheless. It seemed as though they were roofbeams the size of the wooden ones beneath the shingles of his own house back in Perdune, but made of steel. Clearly, here were the remains of the buildings that had existed before the Blank, back in times now lost. He felt his pulse quicken as he examined these bits and pieces of ancient times.

    

    But these things were not what made him stand straight, his eyes wide and his spine suddenly cold.

    

    The thing that did that was what appeared to be a tiger.

    

    It was crystallized.

    

    Shaker Sandow took a step backward, his eyes riveted to the beast which did not advance on him, could never advance on anything again.

    

    The tiger stood upon three legs, the fourth foot braced against a tree where it had crystal claws sunk into crystal bark. On its face, there was a look halfway between rage and agony. It seemed that the disease had struck quite suddenly, too fast for the tiger to drop and writhe in its death throes-yet too slow to keep it from expressing its confusion and despair in at least this small manner.

    

    It was striped, as tigers should be. It carried a very slightly orange cast, with darker umber streaks through it, though it was more transparent than anything.

    

    Mace, who had been nearby-as always-had apparently seen his master's surprise. He had come along the narrow trail with swift, easy grace. What is it? he asked.

    

    Sandow pointed.

    

    Mace looked, grumbled, bent and touched the frozen creature of the jungle. Can it do this to us? he asked the Shaker.

    

    That's what I have been wondering, Sandow said. That's the same nasty thought I've just had: we might all remain here like this tiger if we don't break out quickly…

    


17

    

    

    

    With amber head and green body, crimson hands expressing his emotions better than his words did, fingers moving in quick flight before him, Commander Richter considered the danger they might all be in, and he tried to weigh it all correctly before taking any action that might be adverse rather than helpful.

    

    Multi-colored, his men listened and watched.

    

    There eyes were kaleidoscopes.

    

    They were still flesh, but the light from the prisms which so gayly colored them made them feel as if the first taint of the crystal blight had already gotten within their blood. Perhaps, already, minims of gem structures swirled through their blood…

    

    But would we not already have changed? Richter asked the Shaker, hands flitting, face melting honey.

    

    I have no way of knowing that, But the fact remains that we assumed that only the plants had been transformed-when it was the animals, too, that were stricken, all living things.

    

    They had found a dozen birds perched rigidly and eternally upon the glittering branches of the trees. Their colorful plumage was even brighter in the death than it could ever have been while they lived and flew. They watched the assembled men with hard, shining eyes that saw nothing at all.

    

    There was a snake, too. It had been found alongside the little clearing in which they now stood. It looked like nothing so much as a diamond walking stick.

    

    If we take the gems with us and manage to escape with our flesh intact, Richter mused, will the jewels we carry away be deadly? Will they, at some later time, transmit this disease to us and bring about our destruction? And perhaps the destruction of the Darklands where we will take them when our mission's done?

    

    Again, the Shaker said, we can only guess.

    

    Then we shall not risk it, Richter said, though he clearly loathed breaking his promise that all the men would know some wealth when they returned across the mountains.

    

That will not be necessary…

    

    They turned, in all different directions, seeking the source of the words all of them had heard. In the fantasmagorical fountain of jewels, there was no one but themselves.

    

    Who spoke? Mace asked, his hand upon the hilt of his knife, his eyes shifting about through the trees.

    

I have no name to give you, the voice said. In a thousand years, you see, one loses the need for a name and soon forgets who he was…

    

    There is a real voice, Richter said. We are hearing a Shaker's tongue inside our heads.

    

    Not a Shaker, Sandow said. It is too smooth, too assured, too easily performed telepathy for a Shaker. Alas, we are not so well-talented as our visitor.

    

    If you have no voice and no name, Richter said to the air around them, perhaps you have no form, either. But if you should have features like other men, show them to us so that we may rest easy that we don't speak to demons.

    

Above you, the stranger said.

    

    They looked overhead in time to see the face forming on the fronds of the glazed palm trees, spread over an area of six feet, the face of a minor god looking down on them, from some equally minor heaven. It was an indistinct face in some ways, chiseled by the sharp edges of the crystalline structures. But they could make out this much about it: the eyes were very blue and deepset beneath a broad forehead and above a strong, patrician nose; the chin was square and strong and set with a dimple; the lips between the nose and the chin were very thin and not the least bit sensuous; it was a man, a young man with a flowing mane of yellow hair which curled down the nape of his neck and concealed his ears.

    

    His lips did not move as he said: I hope this is better. I had forgotten that men still of the flesh expect to view those to whom they speak.

    

    You said something about the jewels we see around us, Richter reminded the spectral visage. Are they safe, or does our fate soon become the equal of the tiger's fate -or of yours?

    

The transformation of this part of the forest was completed long ago. Now, all remains in stasis and no further changes can be made, you are safe; the jewels are worth taking with you.

    

    A collective sigh of relief passed through the men, and they seemed to stand easier. One or two of them bent and picked up the stones they had been examining while waiting for the specter's judgment of their safety.

    

    But most of them still watched the face which shimmered overhead, fascinated by the alienness of such a vision.

    

    What manner of thing caused this change in the jungle? Shaker Sandow asked he face. Was it some disease or other?

    

First, the specter said, you must understand the nature of this jungle in which you find yourself.

    

    It is round, the Shaker said. And there is some artificial heat source beneath the surface of the ground.

    

Perceptive. What more do you know?

    

    Nothing, really. There has been no time for examination of these interesting facts.

    

    The face watched them, expressionless, nothing more than a construct for them to direct their attention to. Around them, inside their heads, the voice came again: At one time, this was a great amusement park. It was surrounded by a force shield which kept its animals within it, and visitors rode through encapsulated in smaller shields, getting first-hand looks at the jungle animals of earth and several other worlds from which animals had been brought back. Do you understand force shields?

    

    No, the Shaker said, rather sadly. The world of such marvels died some centuries ago.

    

The refugees came through, for a while. That was some eight or nine hundred years ago. Telling strange tales of war in space, of traitors in high councils, of the earth shifting and dancing beneath the feet. They said mountains grew where no mountains had been and seas opened beneath cities once built upon rocks. We few who lived here, within the crystals, knew nothing of that. Our jungle was stable and no changes came to us-and we were incapable of going elsewhere to look. The refugees ceased to pass through, and only every few hundred years do we find one such as yourself.

    

    And you? Sandow asked. How came you to be as you are, not flesh but jewel?

    

Those who owned the amusement park were always anxious to find new and unique jungle creatures to place here. Within traveling distance of but a day, there were three cities with many people-many prospective patrons. On some distant world, circling an alien sun, they found a small furred creature, much like a mongoose, which lived in a crystal maze which it structured for itself, a sphere of crystal as hard and enduring as any metal. One was anesthetized and returned here at great expense, turned loose to establish itself in its new home. They imagined a new tourist attraction would be added when its crystal home was finished, but they misunderstood the creature (a common thing, this ignorance, as we fled to the stars with more business acumen than scientific knowledge). The mongoose somehow was able to tamper with the very nature of Time itself as concerns living matter. In its panic and confusion, it began to spin this colorful landscape that you see. Before it had been killed, all this large sector of the forest had succumbed to it and has remained this way since.

    

    But you live, despite what was done to you.

    

I was a caretaker here. Four other human beings fell before the crystal change, and all of us live yet, though in a strange way. Our bodies still live, just as the plants live, just as the tiger and the snake live, though that life is invisible to human eyes. It is a life stretched across eternity. We live now. We live at the origin of the universe. We live, too, at the end of the universe a hundred billion years from now. Our life energies have been captured and spread across the map of eternity like butter over bread. We inhabit the crystal, but we inhabit the very ether of every era in history, recorded and unrecorded.

    

    Space, you said, the Shaker reminded the specter. You spoke of space. The stars?

    

Does not man still travel there?

    

    Man does not even fly his own skies, let alone those of other worlds, Sandow said.

    

    The specter was quiet a while. Yes, I can see that now. If I focus my attention in on the years ahead, the immediate, future, I can see that man is still struggling to regain civilization. Forgive me for being so stupid; but with all eternity commanding one's attention, the woes of a few thousand years seem as nothing and go unnoticed.

    

    Please, a request, Commander Richter interrupted.

    

That is?

    

    Can you see our futures? Can you know if we will meet with success?

    

Such is not my province. The sweep of it all, you see, is far too massive to make any single man's destiny stand out, even if he should be a king.

    

    Of course, Richter said. But he was disappointed. All of them were, for all of them were not above knowing if the gods were on their side or not. Even an atheist would welcome a burning bush which brought him the word that he was Chosen.

    

    Shaker Sandow returned the specter to the subject at hand. Will man ever return to the stars? Do you see that in the vista of the future?

    

Yes. And he will be greater than ever.

    

    Permit me a moment, Richter said again. The sun is all but gone. Let us make camp, Shaker. Then you can speak with your crystal friend all night if such is your desire.

    

    It is mine, the Shaker said. But is it the desire of our friend?

    

I have time. The only way I can ever converse with a single man, in a single mote of history, is if he comes here among the crystals. Now and then, such a diversion is welcomed. The minuscule, after the eternal, can be quite fascinating.

    

    A backhanded compliment, that one! Mace said, roaring with laughter, though no one else seemed so amused.

    

    Come on, you lummox, Gregor said. Let's get our things settled, then scoop up our ration of these jewels. Leave the Shaker to his specter.

    

    I would think you would be interested in the apparition as fully as the master, Mace said.

    

    That I am. But I fear my presence would dull some of the Shaker's enthusiasm. There are times when a man needs to be alone, even when he desires company. The Shaker understands. He will tell me of it later, in detail and with flourishes that will make it even better than it was.

    

    And so, though the others slept to conserve their energy for the continuation of the trek in the morning, the Shaker spoke to the face in the diamonds-which had settled from overhead until it appeared on the bole of a palm tree on a level with the seated Shaker's face.

    

    And the night passed.

    

    He held the diamond snake, running slim fingers along its super-hard skin, along the light pattern of colors.

    

    And tales were told.

    

    In the morning, as fresh as he had been that night, he ate his breakfast while listening to the faceted face, and when it was time for them to depart, he asked one last question which he had been saving for such a time as this.

    

    Good friend, he addressed the specter, I have been wondering whether your imprisonment has been hell for you, or heaven. And perhaps-perhaps you would wish me to try to help. These constructs-but for the lacy palm leaves and ferns-are quite solid. But perhaps I could smash the image of your body and free you from torment, if such you are in.

    

No, the specter replied. If I sound morose, it is not because I am tortured. Indeed, it was a hell at first, a madness of confusion and anguish. Never to know the breasts of a woman, the taste of wine or food… Well, you could see how the mind would rebel at such a future. But with time, wisdom came. A man cannot be eternal, living across all of time, without gaining wisdom. And with that came acceptance, for a wise man knows never to battle that which is ultimately immovable. And with the acceptance, there was a joy of a sort, though it is a joy far different from any human joy-quite indescribable, I am afraid, good Shaker.

    

    I imagine so, Sandow said. Yet I seek knowledge more than all else. I know the joy of which you speak. It springs from a hunger for understanding, for information, for knowledge. Perhaps I feel it to a much smaller degree than you, but it is there nonetheless.

    

And may your hunger be satisfied.

    

    And may your hunger never be satisfied, the Shaker said, exhibiting, in that strange well-wishing, his complete understanding of at least one angle of what immortality must be like.

    

    Forming up here, Shaker Sandow, the commander called from the front line of the men.

    

    He went to take his place before his assistant, Mace.

    

    They left that forest of glowing, polished trees, of crystal men and crystal tigers. And they walked forth toward the other wonders of this forgotten land…

    


18

    

    

    

    The following three days presented them with a great many strange sights and new fears. The only one of them who seemed not to be frightened of the eerie spectacles they discovered was the Shaker. Indeed, he exhibited the same almost childlike fascination with every new wonder they came upon, without regard to life or limb. After a while, many of the others began to think the old magician had the right attitude, for-though the rest of them feared the land-none of them had died or been wounded. Perhaps their bad luck was behind them and only good fortune waited in the ways ahead.

    

    Though a few of them came close to death and injury, the narrow escapes seemed things to laugh upon, good jokes-especially when they thought of what had happened to less fortunate members of their party on the slopes of the Cloud Range.

    

    They passed out of the jungle and found themselves in fields of stunted grasses where gnarled, rugged trees found footholds in the shallow soil and in the thick strata of rock just beneath. All the copses of trees leaned toward the mountains, in the direction of the wind, and afforded the only shelter from possible aircraft surveys of the land.

    

    Twice, glittering silver circles passed above them, humming slightly like a flight of bees. Both times, they were fortunate enough to be near concealment when the sound first came to them, and they escaped detection.

    

    In time, the fields gave way to a stretch of cold desert, flat sands the color of ashes, gray and barren of life. They skirted this area for a while, striking east some eighty miles along its southern reaches until it became obvious that there was no soon end to the wastes. Here, though, they seemed to be free of the air patrols which searched for them nearer the mountains, and when they finally stepped onto the soft gray sands and began the trek north, it was with a degree of assurance they would not have had closer to the Cloud Range.

    

    Although there was no life upon the desert, it was here that they met the next great hazard of their journey. Suddenly, without warning and-it seemed-without reason, towering geysers of sand would spout upward from the flat surface, a hundred, two hundred, even three hundred feet into the air. The earth would shake with some unknown movement beneath it, and the sun would be obscured by a haze of powdery soil that choked the lungs and made the skin dark and greasy. Several times, the booming ejaculations of earth nearly erupted under their feet, and they were sent in scattering panic to avoid being tossed into the sky and abraided to the bones by the steaming columns of sand. But always they were lucky, missed by miles or inches, and they progressed.

    

    And on the morning of the fourth day, they left the lifeless flats and gained ground where scrubby brush struggled for existence. Here, there were scorpion creatures as large as a man's arm, but the rattle of their claws upon the ground always gave warning of their approach, and no one was bitten, save Crowler, and his bite damaged nothing but his boot.

    

    Here, in the land of scorpions and mutated, scraggly brush that only barely sustained its existence, the first signs of civilization began to appear. At first, there was nothing more than an occasional thrust of refined metal from the bosom of the earth, like a broken blade stabbing the ground. It was always rusted or otherwise pitted with age, as the beams had been which the Shaker had seen in the forest, but it was something, at least, to indicate that they might be on the right track, moving toward areas where pieces of the Blank survived.

    

    Later, they saw the shell of a smashed aircraft, a mammoth thing, circular as the small patrol planes were, but a hundred times as large. There were holes torn in the hull, and the light glinted off strange things concealed in the shadows inside. At the Shaker's insistence, he was permitted to light a torch and enter. Mace went with him, as did Gregor, though no one else felt up to it. Within the damaged structure, they found a great deal of fungus clinging to the walls and to the shapes of what had once been seats. By counting the metal frames of the seats in an unobscured row, they estimated that the plane had carried some nine hundred passengers. They were staggered by such a discovery, but the proof was indisputable.

    

    There were two skeletons in the passenger's cabin, one of them intertwined with ugly, cancerous fungus that shivered whenever one of the three came close to it. The other skeleton's skull was bashed in, the cause of death obvious. Most of the other passengers had apparently escaped.

    

    In the control room, which was every bit as large as the entire downstairs of the Shaker's house in Perdune, they found the skeletons of fourteen men. None of the crew, it seemed, had lasted through the grinding impact of the crash. Here, the walls had been stoved in, punctured by rock formations. The nose had been crumbled backward, and the floor had been driven up perilously close to the ceiling near the left-hand wall. Some of the crew had been crushed, others had been decapitated by exploding sheets of pressed hull metal. Some were flung about the chamber in an almost gay disarray, while others remained seated, strapped to the pilot chairs before their instrument clusters, the flesh gone but the spirit apparently still willing.

    

    They left the craft no wiser than they had entered it, though their respect for the civilizations of the past was immense. There had been relics in their home lands, beyond the mountains, of course, though nothing so fantastic as this. Some said the Darklands and Oragonia had been swept clean of most of what had been there, swept clean by mammoth tidal waves that towered hundreds of feet into the air and crashed across the land with the power of the gods, obliterating history. Since the fossils of sea creatures could often be found a hundred miles inland and even further, such theories were highly regarded.

    

    Farther on, they found the wrecked tangle of what might have been several ground vehicles, though rust and corrosion had destroyed the mass too much for any guess to be accurate.

    

    For a time, the struggling masses of metal and shattered stone-and unidentifiable plastic casings-grew larger and more distinct, until the party walked between walls of litter, down streets of rubble and debris which seemed to sprout of the earth like weeds.

    

    Abruptly, all of this terminated in a crater more than a mile across. The floor of the depression was a smooth, black glass which was drifted over in most parts with windblown dirt and clumps of dried grass and weeds. Some tremendous heat seemed to have fused the very soil into a hard, glittering, bubbled surface which rang hollowly under their booted feet.

    

    By evening of that fourth day, they had crossed the crater, walked through more rubble and senseless ruin, and had reached open fields again. This place seemed to have once been cultivated, for there were remnants of stone-bottomed irrigation ditches, and the rusted tubes of what might have been irrigating equipment of some complex design. All that grew here was a tall, bamboo-like reed which soared twelve feet into the air. The stuff grew as thickly as normal grass, and it presented an almost impenetrable wall. The ground beneath it, as the Shaker attested, was warmed like the ground beneath the jungle had been, though this did not seem much like an amusement park so much as a crop.

    

    But what would they want with such stuff to go to this expense? Richter asked.

    

    Who knows. But it must have been precious. To a man who has never seen gold, it might seem valueless too.

    

    Well, if it lies in our path, Richter said, I'll welcome it. We must be nearing our goal, and I want to be certain we have cover for the last leg of the journey.

    

    Shall I send the Squealers aloft? Fremlin asked, having set his cages off his shoulders.

    

    Perhaps it is time for that again, Richter said.

    

    Two of the black creatures were released, a different two this time. They took to the air with a display of pure joy, dipping and swaying, zooming across the heads of the men before rising over the stalks of bamboo and disappearing to the northeast.

    

    Daborot made a warmer supper than they had been used to since the mountains, and a sort of feast was held in celebration of having gotten this far. Some of the levity of the feast was gone when, inside of an hour, the Squealers had not returned.

    

    Half an hour before dark, almost two hours after the ascension of the Squealers, Richter suggested that the bird master dispatch another of his charges to scout the way and to determine what had happened to the earlier pair.

    

    Fremlin worked with set lips, his face grim, lips bloodless. He spoke to the bird he was about to send aloft, holding it in his hands, cooing to it in a manner that was altogether loving and altogether sober. The bird listened intently, without any of the normal chortlings of good humor which accompanied a chance to fly.

    

    Then Fremlin threw it into the air; it took wing and was gone without acrobatics.

    

    Darkness came too swiftly.

    

    The stars rose.

    

    And the Squealer fell. It dropped from the darkening sky and flapped desperately as it tumbled along the ground. It gained its feet and skittered about somewhat dizzily, making screeching noises that were painful speech.

    

    Fremlin ran to it, calling softly in that inhuman tongue, scooped the bird into his hands and held it to the light.

    

    What has happened to it? Richter asked. His own face was tense in the flickering orange of the campfire.

    

    An arrow in its wing. Through its wing, and grazed its back, Fremlin said.

    

    Will it live?

    

    It may, it may, the bird master said, though he did not seem to be the one to administer the proper medicine, for he shook so violently he appeared to be a man fighting a fever.

    

    Ask it of the others, Richter said.

    

    And Fremlin and the bird fell to conversation. Everyone was silent as the master elicited information from his charge, and sat forward expectantly as Fremlin turned to deliver the news.

    

    It says the ramparts of a walled city, partially in ruin, lie to the northeast no more than three miles. The walls are guarded by men in the liverie of Jerry Matabain, so this is the place which we seek. His voice was hurried, the words stumbling over one another. If he stopped long enough to think, his mind would be swept with emotions, and he knew it.

    

    The other Squealers? Richter asked.

    

    Dead, Fremlin said.

    

    How can the bird know for certain?

    

    He has seen the men, and he has been shot by them. He surmises that the others were killed, and I reached that same conclusion myself before he spoke his fears. He pressed the bird to his chest, warming it. It shuddered pathetically, pecked at its bedraggled wing. But that is not the worst, he added.

    

    And what is the worst? Richter asked.

    

    The bird thinks the men may have kept him in sight with the idea of dispatching a plane in this direction. He would have taken evasive action to mislead them, but he required all the energy that remained in him to reach us and warn us.

    

    In the night above them, to the northeast, the curious drone of an aircraft rode the currents of the cool breeze, drawing nearer…

    


19

    

    

    

    The fire! Richter called, snapping the mesmerized men into action as the hypnotic hum of the approaching aircraft grew steadily louder.

    

    Mace leaped forward, cursing beneath his breath, and tipped a pot of soup onto the flames, stepped back as the hot coals sputtered, as pungent steam rose into the darkness before their faces. A second man, a red-haired youth called Tuk, kicked at the glowing embers, stomped them to death with quick bootheels.

    

    Overhead, the plane broke across the reeds, a blacker circle against the velveteen darkness of the sky, blotting out stars as it swept by. Its almost imperceptible noise set the nerves on edge, though the ears barely heard it.

    

    Perhaps they didn't see, Crowler whispered. His voice seemed to carry abnormally far.

    

    They did, Mace said.

    

    Five hundred feet away, the oval craft rose, circled, and started back toward them. Suddenly, the night was split open by the thundering sound of a mallet striking a wooden block, again and again, over and over in such close succession that the noise was almost like a drummer's music-except it was ugly and unrhythmic.

    

    Gunshots! Shaker Sandow said. He had never heard a gun fired in his life. But having seen a few of the instruments which had survived the Blank, he felt certain that this was just what one of them would sound like.

    

    In front of them, the earth geysered upward under the impact of the slugs. The whine of ricochets which bounced off the flat stones was like the swarming of angry insects on all sides of them. The men farthest from the bamboo turned to make for that scanty cover, and they were struck down so swiftly that only a few of them even had time to manage a scream before embracing death. Blood showered up from them like a fine mist of water, spattered across the faces of men nearby.

    

    The others, moving almost instinctually, without conscious thought, fell to the ground and rolled into the concealing stand of bamboo. They came quickly to their knees and skittered forward, taking the brunt of the reeds on their faces. Blood sprang up on their cheeks, ran from their foreheads into their eyes, blinding them. When it was impossible to move any farther without collapsing with fatigue, they rolled into the gulleyed earth and clung to the stones there, praying to whatever gods they had renounced on the mountains only days earlier.

    

    Bullets cut through the reedy growths, but the bamboo was hardy enough and deflected the shells sufficiently to rule out any accuracy on the part of the gunner. Canes were severed by slugs, rattled down between their fellows with hollow, musical sounds and were still.

    

    There was only the hum of the aircraft.

    

    And the smell of earth.

    

    And fear.

    

    The pilot of the ancient craft was not finished, however, and he came back a second time, moving low, snapping forty rounds into the edge of the bamboo field, making the reeds sway in his backwash of air. Then he climbed upward and hovered. The sound of his engines was low, but audible as he waited for survivors to stumble stupidly into the open land beyond the woody grass.

    

    Shaker Sandow looked around him and there was not another man anywhere nearby. Visibility was no more than six feet about him, but at least no one else seemed sheltered in that radius. Just as well, too. The closer they were, the more deadly a single burst of fire might prove to be.

    

    The night seemed unnaturally quiet, as if all the world were dead, even the wind. The only sound was the ever-present background drone of the silver aircraft.

    

    But as he waited for the attack to be renewed, he realized that the silence was a false picture. It only seemed silent here, because he had been concentrating all of his attention on the enemy vehicle, listening intently for its approach. There were other sounds: dying sounds, wounded sounds. To his left, someone was choking on his own blood. The twisted way his words worked up his shattered throat was evidence that the pilot was soon to have taken another victim. To his right, the sounds of two men talking quietly came to him. One of them was wounded; he could tell that much by the anguished tone of voice, just below the level of a squeal of pain. The other seemed to be trying to help his damaged friend. He could not make out the words, though. Ahead, someone was whimpering in pain and terror.

    

    Suddenly, he wondered about Gregor and Mace. Were they dead? Or dying? He was fairly certain that they were not among those who had been killed before reaching the perimeter of the bamboo field. But once they had reached concealment, had they been struck down?

    

    Mace! he called out, his voice sounding older and more useless than ever. What a fool he had been! What a fool to risk everything to charge blindly into an alien land where the rules by which he was used to playing did not exist! He had risked both their lives as well as his own, and he saw now that the old have no rights whatsoever to ask the young to fight their wars for them.

    

    Shaker? Where are you? It was Mace's voice. He was certain of that, and with that certainty, he felt as if twenty years of life had been lifted from his shoulders.

    

    Stay where you are! Shaker Sandow shouted. If you move, the reeds above will move, and they'll have something to shoot at.

    

    I've already seen that, Mace said.

    

    Of course, he would have, Sandow thought. Where is Gregor, Mace? Have you seen him?

    

    Beside me, Mace said. He was beside me out there, and I fair carried him in here.

    

    Fair killed me in the process, too! Gregor called.

    

    The Shaker realized he was crying, and he wiped the tears from his cheeks and pretended he was too old for such behavior. The best thing was not that Mace and Gregor were alive and unharmed-though that was a godly gift indeed. The best thing was that, even now, they were jousting with words in the same good humor they always had.

    

    When the flesh dies before the spirit, Sandow thought, it is only a sorrow. But when the spirit dies before the flesh and apathy and cowardice set in, then it is a tragedy.

    

    The pilot dived, firing.

    

    Bullets snapped through the bamboo.

    

    Directly before the Shaker, someone screamed, and the reeds parted, admitted a pale, gangling youth with blood smeared all over his face and chest. He looked at Sandow who reached a hand for him. He took the Shaker's slim fingers, made a few inches on his knees, then fell over, his face shoved into the soft earth, and was done.

    

    The silence returned, then the screams and the moans of agony from the wounded and the dying. But one sound did not return: the hum of the aircraft. It had left them, at least for the moment.

    

    This is the commander! Richter shouted from somewhere closer the edge of the field. We may not have much time, so listen carefully. We'll group at the edge of the bamboo, where we entered. If you see a wounded man as you come out, see if you can bring him with you. If you see dead men, note their names until you can tell me who they were. Now, hurry! The devil may be coming back with reinforcements!

    

    The Shaker pushed to his feet, separated the reeds before himself and struggled through to the open where Richter waited ten feet along the wall of grass. He had not seen any wounded men himself, but others had. In five minutes, a list of dead had been prepared. There were sixteen men who would not continue the journey. Of the twenty-six who remained, five were wounded. Crowler had a shoulder wound that had already begun to clot; the bullet had torn clear through. Three enlisted men suffered varying degrees of injury: Daborot had a creased skull, from which blood poured freely, though it did not appear to be a serious condition; a boy named Halbersly had lost a thumb, but a tourniquet and bandages had already stopped the bleeding; Barrister, the soldier who had monitored the first climbing party that had met with disaster, was in the worst shape of all, for he had three bullets inside him-one in his right hip, one in his right side which had sliced through a good bit of meat, and the last in the biceps of his right arm. All the wounds bled, and all of them looked ugly. Fortunately, he was unconscious. And the last of the five injured was Gregor. There was a bullet through his left foot, and he could not stand on that leg at all.

    

    Mace seemed in worse condition than the apprentice There was nothing I could do, Shaker! he said, almost pitifully, his great, broad face deeply lined, etched with fear and anger.

    

    I know that Mace.

    

    Perhaps I should have stretched upon him-

    

    And crushed… me to death… in the bargain, Gregor said, grinning at his brother. They were brothers now, if they had never been by birth. Hardship had removed the step from their relationship.

    

    How do you feel? the Shaker asked the neophyte-Shaker.

    

    Fine. I'll slow us up some, but otherwise, everything seems normal.

    

    Pain?

    

    Surprisingly little, Gregor said, his arm around Mace's shoulder to support himself.

    

    Sandow knew he was lying. The pain he suffered was there, just beneath the sheen of calm that covered his young face. But the old magician remained silent. There was actually very little they could do for the pain, aside from administering brandy to make the boy less aware of his suffering. If he forced Gregor to admit the extent of his agony, nothing would be gained-and Mace would be made more morose than ever.

    

    Shaker, Commander Richter said, laying a hand on the magician's shoulder to gain his attention and, perhaps, to indicate the friendship that had grown between them, an unspoken friendship that needed no words. Would you come with me a moment?

    

    The boy here- Sandow began, indicating Gregor.

    

    This will take but a moment, Richter said.

    

    He led Shaker Sandow to the slumped bodies of the men who had died outside the shielding bamboo with no chance of reaching cover fast enough. They stopped before one hunched form which was balled up more than most. The tangle of clothes and the film of rich blood which covered the man made an identification from the back impossible.

    

    Who? the Shaker asked.

    

    Richter stooped and, very gently, turned over the dead man. It was Fremlin, the bird master. Half a dozen shots had struck home through his torso, and his face was blank and empty and dead, dead-though oddly at rest. Beneath him, a partially crushed wicker cage contained the shattered bodies of his last two Squealers.

    

    He fell on them to protect them, and they were killed anyway, for the bullets went directly through him.

    

    I had not yet begun to understand, fully, the relationship of the birds and their master to one another, Sandow said. But it was far more than a man and his pets.

    

    Legends say the man who loves the Squealers becomes a black bird himself when he dies.

    

    Let us hope, Shaker Sandow said. It would be fitting for him, not such a waste as it stands now.

    

    You realize that now you will be our only eyes in advance of our eyes? Since we've been spotted, they'll send search parties after us to kill the last. Your powers have become invaluable to help us avoid those hunters. Without you, we won't make it.

    

    I had realized that. I'll do what I can.

    

    Will the wounded boy, your Gregor, make a difference?

    

    My powers are strong without him. Indeed, I feel they are now stronger than ever. Perhaps imminent death does something for magic talents that no amount of practice can.

    

    I'll detail two men to help Gregor.

    

    No, Sandow said. I think Mace would rebel at that, He'll want to do it himself.

    

    Richter nodded. We have to get moving now, he said. We'll be slowed by the wounded. I had thought of putting young Barrister out of his misery. But I keep thinking that if we hang onto him, even if he slows us, we might reach the city. And reaching the city, we might discover some traces of ancient medicine that will heal him. If there are such wonders as flying machines…

    

    Two men and a stretcher can move swiftly, Sandow said, sensing the commander's need. You've decided correctly. A mercy killing can sometimes become a murder when salvation shows later.

    

    Most of the food is in good shape. All the water containers have been punctured, most more than once. We'll have to hope we have water all along the last part of the journey. It can't be far.

    

    The sooner we get moving, the safer, Sandow said. And, too, the sight of so many dead in such a brutal fashion cannot help but play upon the nerves of those remaining.

    

    Forgive my rambling, Richter said. He began shouting orders to the men, and in a very little time, they entered the bamboo again, moving while the darkness was on their side.

    

    Later in the night, three aircraft passed over them, streaking for the place they had left behind.

    

    Search parties, Mace said. They'll be putting men on foot to give chase.

    

    Perhaps, the Shaker said.

    

    And they walked faster.

    


20

    

    

    

    In the morning they were exhausted, and they paused tt rest only shortly after first light. The way had been difficult. After only an hour of their march, making less than a third of a mile in all that time, weariness overtook them. In two hours, they were exhausted. In three, they felt incapable of going on. In four, they were zombies. But still they managed to pick feet up and put feet down, over and over in what seemed an endless ritual to some long-dead god. Richter had suggested that movement by day would be even more difficult, for they would have to be especially careful not to disturb the reeds enough to make their movement obvious on the surface of these bamboo stalks. And that was enough of an excuse, even at this early hour, to drop and recover some of the strength which the land had drawn from them.

    

    To make matters worse, they had found no water on their journey thus far. The bamboo stems contained nothing but a damp punk which could not slake the thirst at all. Though they scooped collection pots into the earth, no dampness rose and no water filled them. They were fortunate in having with them some dried fruit which yet contained moisture and which drew saliva from their dried cheeks to wet their throats. But such could not sustain them for long.

    

    Gregor was unconscious. His broken foot had swollen seriously, until his boot had to be cut off. His leg was growing blue, and all of them knew what that meant: rot and death. And they had no facilities for amputation. Death…

    

    Mace attempted to force some syrup into the boy's throat, syrup procured by squeezing handfuls of dried fruit into a cup. There were only one or two sips, but Gregor could not even come round long enough to gain interest in those.

    

    The Shaker pretended that all would be well when they reached the city, though he had grave doubts. First, even upon reaching the city, they would have to find some way of taking it. And there were but twenty-one whole men among them. How many would the Oragonians have on those great battlements? Hundreds? Thousands? Too many, in any case. And even, if by some strange quirk of fate, they should capture the city, there might be no medical equipment there. Or if there was, it might be decayed and inoperative. And if it worked- well, to hell with them, none of them really would know what to do with it. It would be alien machinery that would take time to master.

    

    And Gregor did not have time.

    

    Richter settled beside the unconscious boy, next to the Shaker. How is he?

    

    Poisoned, the Shaker said. He peeled back the trouser leg to show the angry welling blue-black in the boy's flesh.

    

    The city cannot be far, Richter said.

    

    Perhaps just a bit too far, though, Sandow said.

    

    No. It is dose, Richter said, refusing to share anyone's pessimism. I wonder if you could do a reading for us.

    

    To find?

    

    Several things, Richter said. He wiped a hand across his grimy face, as if to strip away the exhaustion there. He was ten pounds lighter than he had been, though he had never been a particularly beefy man. He looked gaunt, beaten, but still in there, fighting whatever was thrown at him. His voice, cool and clear, showed no signs of fatigue, and seemed to emanate from the throat of a much younger man. First, we should know if we are being followed and-if we are-exactly where the pursuers are. We should know whether we are still headed toward the city; these damn plants make it easy to alter course without knowing it. And we should also know exactly where we should come out of the bamboo to give us the best tactical advantage.

    

    Very well, Shaker Sandow said. Ill see to it in just a few moments, when I've taken a bite of food and have had a chance to clear my mind of cobwebs.

    

    

    Since the Shaker was not attempting to read the minds of men, the silver reading plate was not necessary, though the chants were. He worked through the words in all the strange tongues of the sorcerers, and at last he was prepared to strike upward with his mind, to sail above the stalks of bamboo and seek out the nature of the landscape to all sides of them.

    

    His eyes remained open.

    

    They saw nothing.

    

    His mouth went slack.

    

    His hands hung uselessly at his sides.

    

A bead of drool appeared on his lips.

    

    It was as if he had vacated his body. And he had.

    

    And then he was back, blinking his eyes, wiping his mouth on the sleeve of his shirt. He drew a very deep breath and settled his strained nerves with a last relaxative chant that took his voice down through all the registers of the musical range until he was singing a low base that made the words almost unintelligible.

    

    When he was finished, Commander Richter leaned forward and said, What have you seen?

    

    The city is but a mile ahead, Sandow affirmed. We are very close indeed. There are great black ramparts, walls easily eighty foot high. I could see no stone marks, no seams in all that encircling masonry, and odd substance indeed. Upon the walls are stationed soldiers in the colors of the Oragonian Empire, and they are armed with devices which they have mined from the storehouse of the dead city. I did not see any way in which we could breach those walls in our small numbers and with the meager bows and arrows we possess. To complicate matters, I found that they have chosen a much more dangerous method of dealing with us than sending searchers in our path.

    

    That is? Richter asked.

    

    They have encircled the bamboo field with torch-bearers, and they have lighted the dry reeds at the perimeter. Even now, the fires burn in toward us, leaving black ash and little else in their wake. We should soon smell the smoke-and feel the heat.

    

    But this stuff will go up like well-cured kindling! Richter gasped. When it has finished and the smoke has cleared, they would find nothing but our bones!

    

    I doubt they desire to find anything more than that, Shaker Sandow said, smiling grimly.

    

    Commander Richter was about to speak when his face changed from fury and confusion, slipped on an expression of graveyard humor. Aye, and you wouldn't be sitting there so smugly if you expected all of us to die, the old officer said. Out with it now, friend. What else did you discover?

    

    An escape, Sandow said. He smiled the same smile that Richter used. And perhaps a way into the city. Not far from here, but twenty feet ahead, there is the foundation of an ancient house which is now filled with dirt Part of the earth filling the ruins has caved in, and there is a pathway into rooms beneath the ground, into what seem to be tunnels. The tunnels, in turn, stretch long dark fingers toward the walls of the city, as if-perhaps and the gods be willing-they go under the mighty black walls which the Oragonians guard.

    

    Richter grinned with sheer delight now. I knew that luck must come our way sometime, friend. And now it has!

    

    Perhaps, but please speak softly. Luck is a sadistic woman, and she likes nothing more than to see a man brought to ruin after climbing the walls of false hopes.

    

    The men were summoned quickly to their feet, and the situation was quickly outlined to them. Not worried now about the size and the clarity of the trail left behind them, they hacked their way into the growth, desperately seeking the broken mold of the old house, the cellars that would protect them.

    

    Barrister was almost entirely black and blue, and as they jostled his body through the torturous path, his flesh seemed to grow even darker, his limbs to swell, the veins on his head standing out fiercely as if they would burst in the instant.

    

    Mace had slung Gregor over a shoulder and was moving with the ease he always exhibited. The boy's leg thumped against Mace's buttocks, and the lad gurgled thickly, painfully in his sick sleep.

    

    Don't let him die, the Shaker thought. Don't let him die, whatever you do, Mace.

    

    He did not know why he should be exhorting Mace to maintain Gregor's well-being. Perhaps it was that, after watching the extremely capable giant, he had ceased to think of him merely as a man, but as some kind of demi-god.

    

    Smoke drifted through the stalks now, though the heat had not reached them and would not for several minutes.

    

    Here it is! the red-haired Tuk shouted from his position in the lead. He raised the curved blade of his machete and pointed directly ahead and at the ground.

    

    In another moment, they were standing before a jumbled mass of stones through which the bamboo stalks grew, though not as thickly as elsewhere. Along the northern wall, the earth had parted and dropped down, giving view of darkness beyond.

    

    In there, Shaker Sandow said.

    

    Richter directed the men through, down a drop of seven or eight feet to a set of stairs. The stairs wound for twelve paces around a stone column and into a chamber where the air was cool and fresh, and where a breeze stirred their hair. The torches showed dark gray walls, some panels of what appeared to be wood-but was not -which still clung to the basic stone beneath. There was no furniture and no ornamentation. No one particularly cared about the crudeness of their haven.

    

    By the time all were safe beneath the blazing land, the heat had become oppressive above, and even reached wispy fingers down to them, though the draft down there tended to carry both heat and smoke out of these rude chambers. They could hear the roar of the fire not far away, and by the time they had located the mouth of the tunnel which led toward the city, the popping, crackling, exploding fury was directly over them, consuming anything that its acidic tongues could possibly devour.

    

    Single file, Richter said. Two torches to the front, two to the rear, and one in the middle of the procession, Move quietly, lest there be Oragonians at the other end, The moment you spot light, Tuk, outen your two torches, and everyone else will follow suit.

    

    Holding a dagger ready in his one good hand, the burly Sergeant Growler licked his salt-encrusted lips and said, The city will be ours, and we will find ourselves returning home by air. I feel it in my bones 1

    

    And feeling it in your bones is no certain fortune-telling, Richter said.

    

    Again, they had taken the roles of the cheery optimist and the balancing pessimist. The men reacted with a general lifting of spirits, but also with a bit more caution-just as the two officers had wanted them to react

    

    Maybe there is a chance for success, the Shaker thought. Maybe Lady Luck's sadism will be directed toward those who wait so smugly on the ramparts above. Perhaps she has led them to build false hopes. Gods knew, this bunch had never had much hope at all!

    

    He felt a gnawing eagerness to be in the city, to discover the books and the machines that would await them there. Surely, there would be things even more fascinating than war machines. He wondered what the Oragonians might have passed over as useless-and which he might find to be the most priceless artifacts of all.

    

    He dared to allow himself to think that there might be enough in the city to explain to him why his mother had had to die. Even Gregor, whose mother had left a diary, might still feel the guilt of his birth enough to want that answer.

    

    And, too, there might be some way of saving the youth's life in the city. And again, maybe not. They walked down the dark tunnel…

    

BOOK THREE

    

    

    

The City and the Dragon…

    


21

    

    

    

    Down the center of the tunnel, there were two rails which were pitted with age, set almost flush with the moss-spattered stones of the floor. It looked very much as if a train had traveled here in centuries past, though the purpose of putting such a vehicle underground was one that none of them could fathom Twice, they found places where stairs lead upward from platforms that jutted out from the tunnel wall. Both of these were blocked by rubble and led nowhere. Since they could not yet have covered the mile to the city, they did not spend much time with these clogged exits but continued on their way.

    

    In time, they found the train. It was on its side, wheels crushed against the left-hand wall, dug into the stone there. The top of the cab was pinned against the right-hand wall, and through the shattered glass of that operator's booth, the white bones of a man looked out at them The hollow eye sockets of the skull seemed to stare with inordinate interest. They came up to the front of it and set down the stretcher with Barrister slung in it. Mace propped the unconscious neophyte-Shaker, Gregor, against the gutter curb and stretched to get his cramped muscles in order, as if he expected to lift this mammoth obstacle himself.

    

    Half a mile yet, I'd say, Richter said quietly, turning to Shaker Sandow.

    

    Perhaps we can go over it, the Shaker said. There seems to be some four or five feet clearance from its side to the ceiling.

    

    Richter ordered Tuk to scale the cab and scout the way ahead, to ascertain whether or not it was worth the trouble of getting the entire party onto the tilted side of the huge vehicle. Tuk, still holding the long, tar-tipped length of kindling which served as a torch, grasped one of the great wheels, stood on another of them, and swung up. There were repairman's rails all along the train, and he had no trouble reaching the relatively level side of the canted machine. He started off, hunched over to protect bis head from the ceiling, and soon was gone from sight, the faint glow of his torch swallowed by the darkness ahead.

    

    How is the boy? Richter asked.

    

    Still unconscious, and turning black from the ankle down. It looks bad.

    

    The other?

    

    Mace?

    

    Yes, him. We would all be dead earlier than now if he had not been with us.

    

    He will hold up, I think, the Shaker said. He looked at the giant where he sat next to Gregor, tending the boy, though there was little that he could do. Though I can't be sure. I know that he would never succumb to physical exhaustion. Strain and effort mean nothing to him. But I've never seen him this emotionally weary. I had not realized, to be truthful, that he was capable of such deep feelings toward anyone.

    

    We learn new things about each other on this journey, Richter said. For instance, I learned that you have more stamina in your frail body than any man could sanely guess.

    

    The Shaker paused, thinking about that, as if it had not occurred to him how much punishment he had dealt to his frame. Then he nodded. And I have discovered that you are more than a flawless officer and a wise man. As with the General's woman, you are capable of indiscretions, like any man. Let me tell you, Solvon, I actualy rested far easier when I learned, that night in the mountains, that you had given the world a bastard child. Until then, you had seemed too perfect, too cool, too utterly collected and on top of things. I thought you were either one of our assassins, or perhaps such a rigid disciplinarian that you would be useless when we reached the city that was our goal.

    

    How could my being a rigid disciplinarian affect my command in the city? the officer asked. He had not taken umbrage at anything the magician had told him.

    

    We will be coming face to face with things that none of us can hope to envision, wonders stacked upon wonders. If you had no weaknesses, no human streak within you, if you were nothing but the traditionalist I thought you to be at first, you would not be able to cope with such a store of marvels. You would be unable to accept the alien and the unexplainable, and you would lead us to destruction. But inside that shell of serenity, old man, beats a heart like mine.

    

    Ho, there! Tuk called from the top of the train, peer ing over the edge at them.

    

    Richter shook his head, as if to throw out the mood which had settled over him and the Shaker. What is it, Tuk?

    

    The way ahead is blocked. Two cars shredded open in the crash, and huge flanges of rolled metal tore up and gouged into the ceiling. I managed, only with difficulty, to get around the first, then saw the second only ten feet further on, sealing the way even more tightly than the first.

    

    Then must we go back? Richter asked.

    

    We cannot, Shaker Sandow said. Once the fields have burned, once the ashes have cooled, they will be scouting for our bones. When they do not find them, they'll discover the foundations of the buildings, the entrance to the tunnel, and they will be upon us.

    

    No need for going back, Tuk interrupted. If we can get the men up here, we can enter the train through the cab. The side door here has twisted loose and could be snapped open, I believe. Once inside, we could make our way through the train, from car to cat, until we can let ourselves out at the end,

    

    Good work, Tuk, you red-haired devil! You have more wits about you when there are not women about!

    

    Tuk chuckled and blushed while the men on the floor of the tunnel laughed aloud. Apparently, the Shaker thought, our flame-headed Tuk is known for his bedroom manner.

    

    And suddenly, he felt a deep, stirring pang of remorse that he had not gotten to know all these men better than he had. Each had a personality, a life of his own. Each was more than a Banibaleer in the service of General Dark, each as complicated as Mace or as Gregor. To have gone through so much and to have learned so little -that seemed like the worst crime of all. But in the quiet of the city-if they could take it-perhaps he could remedy this oversight and know all those who had passed through Hell with him.

    

    In fifteen minutes, they were all inside the train. The men in the lead were forced to scatter the bones of the dead out of their way, for all the cars had been packed with passengers when the crash had come, passengers who had long ago not given up the spirit but the flesh as well. The way was not easy, for they were forced to walk on the side wall of the cars which had been crumpled against the bottom of the tunnel. When they reached the connecting doorways between the cars, they had to wrestle over the wall, defying gravity, and pull themselves through where they fell down to the floor of the next compartment.

    

    Still, in less than an hour, they had gained the final car, had swung out of that last door to the slimy stones of the damp tunnel floor. They stood in the wash of an eerie blue light which emanated from the end of the tube, a circle of it that gave view of a terminal of sorts two hundred feet farther along.

    

    The stretcher was brought down last, and everyone turned for the few feet remaining in this long and tiring journey. No one could know what might lie ahead but at least it would be a form of sanctuary from the land which had taken such a heavy toll of their numbers.

    

    Commander! Tuk called. There by the light, along the side of the tunnel!

    

    Even as he spoke, the half dozen apelike creatures stepped into the open. They were more than seven feet tall, coated in a stringy hair which looked blue in that strange light. Their eyes were green, like new leaves, and they sparkled in the gloom as if there were candles behind them, set inside the mammoth skulls.

    

    Every man drew his dagger, and the archers moved quickly to string their bows and to draw arrows forth from the meager quivers they had brought with them.

    

    Tuk went down, gurgling, and stopped making noise altogether.

    

    There had not been a sound.

    

    And now, the Shaker could see, there were other men lying on the floor, motionless.

    

    Ahead, the creatures were holding long, vicious-looking guns, and were slowly fanning the barrels across the group.

    

    Richter crashed to the floor, groaned, sighed, chuckled absurdly, and was gone.

    

    Shaker! Quickly! It was Mace, trying to whisk the magician up in one arm while he used the other to hold young Gregor. To the train again, where they-

    

    He got a strange look on his face. He reached to his chest and plucked out what seemed to be an overlarge needle which had penetrated his clothes and had pricked no more than half an inch into his skin. He held the needle up to the light where it glinted, looked at it curiously. His large eyes blinked, and he was asleep on his feet. He fell against the Shaker, knocked the old man to the floor and followed him down.

    

    Sandow managed to extricate himself from the tangle of legs and started to stand.

    

    Around him, every other Banibaleer was on the floor. Dead? Dead. Somehow, he didn't think creatures like those apes would play any but the most serious of games.

    

    Something grunted in surprise behind him, and he whirled to see one of the brutish creatures no more than ten feet away. It had seen everyone down and obviously expected everyone to stay there. It raised the weapon it carried, pulled the trigger.

    

    Up close, like this, Sandow could hear what little noise the gun made. It was like air hissing between a man's teeth in the sign of anger.

    

    Nothing more.

    

    Then he was bitten by half a dozen needles, and he went down on the floor with his comrades where darkness took him to its bosom…

    


22

    

    

    

    The eldest of the white-furred creatures was named Berlarak, and he sat now in a chair too small for him, holding a glass too ridiculously tiny to have been designed for his hands. He was attempting to make Shaker Sandow and Commander Richter feel more at ease. His voice was too thundering, too powerful, too gruff to set a man totally at peace, however. And the sight of that wizened, large-mouthed face peering from the fringe of white fur that encircled it-a human face and yet not a human face-contributed to a sense of unreality and of danger. Danger lay in anything one could not be sure of, and even the Shaker-more eager than most to accept the unknown-did not feel at ease with the towering apelike men.

    

    It was necessary that we shoot you first and question later, the creature said. We could not know for certain whether or not you were with those who command the levels above this one.

    

    I assure you that we aren't- Commander Richter began.

    

    Berlarak held up a huge hand for silence. As I have said, we know exactly what your intentions were. We know who each of you is and everything that has happened to you on your way here.

    

    The scanner which you mentioned-it told you all of this? Sandow asked. Only now was he beginning to assimilate what few things the white creature had told him in the first moments of his revival.

    

    Yes, Berlarak said. It told us everything that we wished to know about you and your men. Rather like your own power, Shaker. Except that it must be attached to the skull in order to work, whereas your own powers can work at a distance.

    

    And it was from these scanners that you learned how to speak our language? Shaker Sandow asked.

    

    We had learned that earlier, Berlarak said. He frowned, and the expression was truly frightening on that face. We learned it from one of the first Oragonians we captured some weeks ago. We speak the same tongue ourselves, though with different inflections, with a handful of words you do not have, without some words you have acquired, but essentially the same. From that captured Oragonian, we made a sleep-teach tape on the scanners and learned the types of inflections which you people from beyond the mountains employ.

    

    They were sitting in a small, wood-paneled room whose walls were lined with what appeared to be books bound in plastic, though the Shaker could not be certain if they were books at all. There was an odd chair in the far right corner of the chamber with a hovering cap of machinery whose purpose was unfathomable. On the desk behind which Berlarak sat, there were dozens of studs and buttons. They had already witnessed that, when Berlarak threw the topmost of the blue toggles, he could talk to others of his kind stationed in other rooms of this lowest level of the city. Wonders stacked on wonders, just as the Shaker had predicted.

    

    And now you know our circumstances, Sandow said. But you have us at an unfair advantage. He sipped his purple liquor and watched the white-rimmed face, not certain whether he would trust every word that Berlarak told him. The great creature obviously lumped all men from beyond the mountains into one category, whether they were from Oragonia or from the Darklands. Perhaps Berlarak considered them unutterably primitive and looked upon them more with scorn and disdain than with hatred. Either way, though, caution would be the best route to follow.

    

    Berlarak considered for a moment before he spoke. I can see that it will only antagonize you to leave you in the dark. And since we wish your cooperation in things that I will mention later, it is best that I tell you all I can. In places, that will not be much, for even we are somewhat ignorant of what transpired during the Blank, as you call it.

    

    Undoubtedly, Richter said, you know more than we. Your land still contains traces and even cities from that period of time.

    

    Sometimes, Berlarak said, artifacts only tend to confuse the archaeologist further.

    

    He filled both of their glasses again, poured himself another draught of purple liquor as well, and settled into his tale.

    

    More than eight hundred years ago, the creature began, mankind had traveled into space. He had reached out into a thousand star systems and had settled colonies upon four hundred worlds. He traveled faster than the speed of light itself, and made these journeys in little more than hours.

    

    Commander Richter made a show of disbelief and looked at the Shaker to see if the old magician had been taken in by the tale or whether he realized the folly behind such claims. But the Shaker seemed perfectly willing to accept even the particulars of what Berlarak had told them. Remember, he told Richter, that our only hope of victory in all of this is to keep an open mind. That little bit of the traditionalist in you-which I warned you about before-has finally come to the surface and is refusing to accept the wonders that, intellectually, you know must be true.

    

    I didn't ask for a personality probe, Richter said, just a little peeved. He turned to Berlarak. Go on, then. Tell us more. Though he seemed to want to learn all the white-furred creature could tell them, he was still reluctant to concede that men could speed between the suns in so short a space of time.

    

    Berlarak's story was one of fantasies that had an underlying grit of truth which made itself heard and soon had both listeners convinced of what he told them, even if they often accepted his tales with a degree of doubt and reserve at first. He spoke of experiments to defy gravity that were coming to fruit just before the fall of civilization. He said that the surgery of the day had been able to replace a heart with a manufactured heart if the real one should give out, that plastic livers could replace flesh ones, that a leg which had been severed could be regenerated in a few weeks.

    

    Glasses were filled again.

    

    And were quickly drained.

    

    And Berlarak went on:

    

    The world before the Blank, from what Berlarak's people had re-discovered, was a place where nearly anything was possible. If parents did not wish to give birth to their children, surrogate wombs were available to handle the uncomfortable period of pregnancy. For those who appreciated the beauty of the many alien races mankind had encountered in the universe, and for those who were also somewhat giddy and sated with the pleasures of the planets, there were surgical and genetic engineering chambers where they could have their outward appearance altered to resemble some creature they had seen and admired-and where they could also have their germ plasm radiated and engineered so that their children would be human beings in mind only. Berlarak's people theorized that they were the descendants of one of these cults of race-changers. Their parents had survived the collapse of society and had produced offspring which had survived in the shattered city.

    

    But with all these miracles within their fingertips, the Shaker said, why couldn't they have prevented the destruction of their world? What was it that happened- that not even these gods and goddesses could manipulate to their pleasure and well-being? He was not being skeptical of what old Berlarak had told them. He believed all of that implicitly now. His tone, instead, was one of anguish at the thought of what mankind had come to after such heights of glory.

    

    According to Berlarak, war had erupted between man and an alien race known as Scopta'-mima on a world that humans called Cramer's Camp and which the Scopta'-mima called something else again, something unpronounceable. It raged from one of the four hundred settled planets to another, until it reached Earth herself. The Scopta'-mimas fought with energy weapons that mankind could not even vaguely understand, and in the end the aliens had applied some fantastic lever to the crust of the earth, causing it to shift, to leap up in places and plunge down in others, to form seas where seas had never been and to gobble up mountains that had once stood tall. In the holocaust, some eight hundred years ago, mankind's world was not the only thing which was fractured: his society tumbled as well, shattered like a glass vase falling down a ladder, rung by rung. And then the Scopta'-mimas had gone away, satisfied in their own way, and had left mankind to struggle back from total destruction.

    

    In the few cities which survived the war even partially intact, the concept alien and anything even remotely associated with it became a cause for anger and righteous indignation. All those citizens who had taken advantage of the surgeons and the genetic engineers to mold themselves into the images of off-Earth races became the scapegoats for all of the fallen society's ills. It did not matter to the normal citizens that only one alien race had warred with man. To them, anything different than the standard human form was something set aside for derision, for the bleeding off of rage.

    

    The race-changers were murdered in their beds, executed in public hangings, thrown into pits by the tens of thousands and burned alive to the delighted howls of normal men.

    

    But here in this city, there were a large number of the seven-foot, white-furred race-changers. Most of them were the children of parents who had had themselves surgically altered. Because they were born to their mutation, they were stronger than their parents had been in new bodies, more sure of themselves, quicker to use the power their great hulks provided them. Everything the genetic engineers had promised their parents they would be-they were. And they fought back.

    

    More ephemeral strains of race-changers, patterning themselves after ethereal sprites and delicate other-world beings fell to the rage of the normal men. They perished in days, were sought out where they ran to hide and were mutilated horribly.

    

    But the white giants fought back viciously, unsparingly, with a glee that seemed inherent in their form. They won the partially ruined city for their own, only after bringing it to further damage. But at last they drove the surviving normals into the open lands to forage for themselves in the shifting crust of the earth where life could not be maintained for long. And even though they trusted to the earth to devour their enemies, the white-furred ones took the precaution of erecting the onyx force walls about the city, a permanent barrier against a well-laid plan from those who had been dispossessed.

    

    And centuries had passed.

    

    The yellow sky, swirling with dust in the high altitudes, settled slowly into green, then blue again.

    

    Birds and animals began to flourish once more, though some were different than before.

    

    The lifespan of a white-furred mutant was nearly a hundred and fifty years, but still they began to relinquish their hold upon science and information. Superstitions grew up around the eternal machinery of the city which never needed attending and which was built into the rock strata far out of sight. True knowledge began to disappear and was soon only a dim memory. Only in the last ten years had attempts been made to re-discover what they had lost.

    

    They reproduced irregularly and with some bad results so that their number was kept near thirty, plus or minus half a dozen from decade to decade. This made for a small force to unearth the knowledge of the past, but they were dedicated and made headway.

    

    Then the Oragonians had come. Berlarak's people had greeted them openly, eagerly-and that had been their gravest error. Their brothers and sisters were killed by the Oragonian marksmen, and the nine who survived that massacre were forced into the lowest level of the city by way of hidden passages. The lowest level was sealed off from the ones above it by rubble and collapsed elevator shafts, so that they knew they would not be bothered there unless the Oragonians discovered their secret way to escape. Here they had remained for some months, hoping for a chance at revenge, even as the Oragonians had swelled their complement to four hundred men within the city.

    

    Four hundred! Richter gasped.

    

    And that is why we require your aid, Berlarak said.

    

    But you seem confused, Richter said. You see, there are but thirty-one of us, and five of our number are wounded and useless to such a cause!

    

    As I have told you, Berlarak said, your wounded will be cured by the autodocs we have taken them to.

    

    Even so, Richter argued, your people and ours together only equal forty-but a tenth of the forces above us. Forces which now know a good deal about the city and its weaponry.

    

    But not enough, Berlarak said, smiling. Even the smile was frightening on that face. It approached being a leer. They know all the superficial things: the aircraft, the guns. But there are far greater weapons in this city than they know of or have even begun to notice. Remember, my people have had ten years to pry through these corridors and vaults, on every level of the city. The upper floors all are larger than this one. A thousand times more power and weaponry lies above us than even you see down here.

    

    I don't know, Richter said hesitantly.

    

    I think I favor going in with them, Shaker Sandow said.

    

    That is wise, Berlarak said.

    

    Here's what I propose, Richter said, leaning forward in his chair. A detachment of my men returns to Darklands and takes word of our find to General Dark. A regiment of some thousand or two thousand men return and help us take the city. Then, we would outnumber the Dragomans.

    

    And then your people would be slaughtered, Berlarak said. They would have spies among them. And aircraft from the city would destroy them before they reached the black walls. Meanwhile, the Oragonians grow more familiar with the city and might, by then, discover some of the greater weapons awaiting their hands.

    

    Richter twisted his hands together, shook his head. It's just that so many of my men have died. There were a hundred and two of us that left the capital days ago. And now there are but twenty-eight Almost three fourths of them dead.

    

    I see what you want, Berlarak said. And I understand it. I will take the decision out of your hands by delivering the last piece of information I have been holding for such an eventuality as this. When I have told you what I know, you will join my people in my plan for reoccupation of the upper levels, and because you will have no choice, the decision will rest easier on you. He looked from one of the Darklanders to the other, as if to gauge if they were prepared for what he was about to say. Your only hope is to take the city swiftly, within the day. The Oragonians, we know, have declared war on your homeland and have taken fully half of your territory inside of four days.

    


23

    

    

    

    You're lying! Commander Richter shouted, leaping to his feet as if he had sat upon a nail, his face a furious shade of red, his fists balled at his sides.

    

    Shaker Sandow had pushed to the edge of his chair and held his glass somewhat tightly, though he had not stood up. In his years as a sorcerer, working for men of power and wealth, he had learned to accept all sorts of news with an equanimity that some men greatly admired, and which other men thought was nothing more than a sign of apathy. He had early discovered that the body wears better and the mind rests easier when news is handled as something ephemeral. If word comes that the villains triumph today-tomorrow will most assuredly bring news that the heroes have won a battle somewhere else. The world rests most easily upon those who refuse to see it as much of a burden.

    

    Why should I lie? Berlarak told him.

    

    But how could you know what transpires those hundreds of miles from here, across the Cloud Range and the Banibals? The Shaker could see that Richter did believe, even though he did not wish to. The old man had set his teeth to hear the reply from the white mutant.

    

    You have seen my radio here. It works within the city only. But there are other, more powerful sets whose signals are received from satellites which orbit our world. The aircraft the Oragonians are using against the Darklands have transmitted this news which has eventually reached the enemy who inhabits the upper levels of our city. And we have overheard.

    

    So now we have no choice, Richter said.

    

    And the weight of the decision has been taken from you, Berlarak amplified. Now, your men should be brought to the sleep-teach machines, four at a time, to receive instruction in the handling of the weapons which they will be using upstairs. I have also prepared a tape which will outline the plan that I expect to use.

    

    More men will die, Richter said, his shoulders slumped, his face empty and dead,

    

    A few, Berlarak confirmed. But not many. We will have the advantage of surprise, and of the weapons they do not yet understand.

    

    Not much surprise, Shaker Sandow said, The fire in the cane field must be out by now. The Oragonians will have discovered that we did not die there.

    

    Berlarak grinned. We carried some bones from the wrecked train and deposited them in the cane field while a pall of smoke still covered our movements. We placed bits and pieces of your supplies there as well, smeared everything with ashes. They will be satisfied.

    

    At the disclosure of this piece of chicanery, Richter seemed to brighten. Perhaps, Shaker, we have aligned ourselves with winners, though I would have thought not

    

    And you are winners too, Berlarak said. We will all be rich in more ways than one.

    

    Will you open the city to research by Darklanders, by myself? Shaker Sandow asked.

    

    It will be opened to you, Shaker. Though the question that haunts you the most can be answered now. Your powers are not magics, just as you have long suspected, but something more common than that. Your powers are hidden within the minds of all men, though only a few are born with the ability to use them. Your abilities were once called 'extrasensory-perception' and were studied on many worlds, in many universities. A thousand years before the Blank, before men had even gone outward to the stars and met the Scopta'-mimas, there was a great war among the nations of the earth. Because of the radiation from that war, the after-effects of the weapons which were used, mutants were born. Some were changed in physical ways, into monsters which men put mercifully to death, while others were changed only inside, where it could not show, in the mind. You are a descendant of one of those whose mind was liberated, enlarged, changed. Yours is an inherited ability, more often than not. Your mother's death was none of your own doing, but the result of her own and your father's genes, as inevitable as the rising and the setting of the sun. And her death was, as you have surmised, caused by the transmission of your own birth pangs to her mind.

    

    Though a number of the words were strange to him and he could not fathom what they represented, Shaker Sandow understood the gist of what Berlarak had said. Here, in an almost casual conversation, without fanfare or publicity, the one great question of his life had been answered. The doubt which had driven him to cross the Cloud Range, to risk his life and the life of his boys, this single doubt was erased in but a moment, unexpectedly, miraculously. And to this mutant, the knowledge was no mystery, but a commonly understood bit of business.

    

    The Shaker felt a mixture of sadness and joy that confused him and made him feel the slightest bit dizzy.

    

    Whom do you cry for? Commander Richter asked. He sat down once again, drawing his chair close to the Shaker, and took the magician's hand to offer solace.

    

    I cry for myself, Sandow said. I'm crying because of all the years that I have slept so lightly. Did you know that I wake at but the drop of a pin? And the reason, though I would never admit it to myself, was that I feared dreams of my mother. I had such dreams as a boy, nightmares where she came accusingly and took me to task for causing her death, for letting the demons snatch her up to Hell as punishment for her giving birth to a Shaker. And now I know that all of that was worthless, all of that guilt and doubt.

    

    But that's over, Richter said. Now is the time to accept the truth and rejoice in it.

    

    So it is, the Shaker said, drying his eyes and smiling, letting the last of sixty years of anguish drain from him.

    

    And there is much ahead, Richter promised. For all of us. More than we ever could have expected.

    

    But Sandow no longer required reassurances, for he had control of himself once more. Remember, he asked, that I told you how each of us has learned something about the other on this trip? Well, I have also learned something new about myself, I had always thought that I held no claim on any superstition, as other Shakers do, that I was above such childish faiths. Yet, deep inside me somewhere, I had secretly nourished superstitions. Secretly, I half believed my mother had been snatched away by demons or condemned by angels. All the while that I professed to enlightened judgment, I harbored primitive fears. But that thread, at last, has been snapped. And because of this journey, I know myself better than I ever have.

    

    Berlarak poured more wine.

    

    It was drunk.

    

    And now, the white-furred giant said, we must prepare ourselves for the battles ahead. We will spend the day resting, learning about each other, and planning our attack. When darkness settles over the upper reaches of the city and the lights are automatically lowered in most corridors, it will be time for us to take the holdings of the enemy and to cast him out.

    

    To tonight, Richter said, toasting them with the last droplets of his liquor.

    

    They repeated the toast, and then they fell to serious deliberations.

    


24

    

    

    

    Berlarak had removed the heavy metal grate which covered the accessway to the air-conditioning system on this lowest floor of the great metropolis. Inside, there was darkness and the almost inaudible hum of powerful machinery; the air was somewhat stale here in the midst of the machines which made it cool everywhere else. They went inside the walls, using electric torches which they had charged on wall outlets earlier. Dark, inscrutable machinery cluttered the walk spaces here, humping up like queer animals, great snails with many appendages. On all sides, gleaming pipes disappeared through partitions, so clean and unpitted that they looked as if they had been installed no earlier than a week ago; wide, hollow ducts which carried fresh, cool air into the chambers and corridors which they had just departed boomed as they accidentally stumbled against them while squeezing through places that had not been well designed to permit passage. The only sign of life here was a single spider which hung before them on a silken thread, halfway finished with the chore of spinning itself a new web; it started at their light and movement, its fat body quivering in the flat air, then scampered up its own silk cord, disappearing in the impenetrable shadows overhead.

    

    The architects did not design much comfort into the access walks, because they expected the machinery to go on running smoothly for as long as was foreseeable. And they were correct. It still runs as it did in the early days, with but a few exceptions. Berlarak's voice was low, whispered, yet contained that rumbling strength the Darklanders had come to expect of it.

    

    In time, they found the stairs which Berlarak said were there. These were not moving risers like those in the main corridors which were now sealed off with rubble, but stairs not unlike those in Shaker Sandows own house in Perdune, though constructed of concrete rather than wood. They had been tucked into a dark corner of a dead-end walkway, further proof that the architects had never expected them to be used. Here, there was dust for the first time, half an inch of grayish powder on the stairs, the only proof of the centuries which had passed since their construction. Their feet made senseless patterns on top of the patterns made by the white-furred mutants when they had escaped downward in flight from the Oragonians.

    

    Two landings later, they left the stairs and worked through another level of air-conditioning equipment, of softly thrumming lines of power (and two more spiders), Half an hour after they had begun, they reached another access grill facing a second level corridor.

    

    Berlarak switched on his hip-slung radio and spoke his name.

    

    Clear, the voice from the bottom level answered. It was Karstanul, another mutant who had been left behind to monitor the city from the great television network in police headquarters on the lowest level. He had just informed them that the second level still contained no Oragonians.

    

    Cutting torch forward, Berlarak whispered.

    

    Two more mutants carried a tank of some combustible gas the Shaker could not identify. The nozzle of the cutting tool was lighted, and in moments the grill was cut loose from inside. They went through and headed quickly for the armory whose position all of them now knew-the sleep-teach machines having worked wonders for their coordination as a unit.

    

    The door to the armory was also cut open, beads of metal falling to the floor, there hardening and glistening like gems. The weapons inside were rifled in search of the most effective devices. Everyone was armed with the strange and deadly artifacts from another era, things designed to kill the Scopta'-mimas but also deadly enough when directed against men. Within ten minutes, they had returned to the secret passages of the air-conditioning spaces, and the violated grill had been pulled back into place. It would pass a casual examination from the other side, but not a careful inspection.

    

    But the Oragonians were not going to have time for inspecting anything…

    

    Encumbered by their weapons, they found the going even more difficult than before, but they soon reached the stairs and continued their ascent. Four floors later, on the sixth level of the city, the first floor above ground, One Squad was detached and sent off to the grill, there to make their way through and surprise the Oragonians who went about their plundering with little concern.

    

    This first squad consisted of Shaker Sandow, Gregor, Mace and Sergeant Crowler. Two mutants, detailed to cut open the grill for them, accompanied them, burned through the metal latches, then wished the four men luck and returned to the stairs to join the rest of the force for the journey to the higher levels. Since only Crowler was a trained fighter, this group had been given the level which contained the fewest Oragonians. There were but fifteen of the enemy established here, the television monitors reported, and such should be easy game for four men armed as these were.

    

    They were to wait here until word came through from Berlarak, on the radio which Crowler carried on his hip, that all the units were in position and that the strike could begin. That might be as much as an hour from now. In the time that they had to wait, reduced to silence lest they draw the attention of an enemy soldier and expose themselves and the plan they embodied, Shaker Sandow had ample time to consider the men with him and to speculate on them in the light of the new things he had learned on this long trek.

    

    Gregor was healed. The autodocs, those marvelous thinking machines, had swallowed him on a silver tray, had held him for three hours, and had spat him out in perfect health. There was not even a scar where his foot had been punctured, and he swore he felt no pain whatsoever. Yet, physically healed, his mental body was still wounded. He had never been so mortally hurt in his life, not even as his father had chased him with a mind to killing him when he was still a youth. Perhaps, in the years he had spent in the quietude of the Shaker's house, he had come to think of himself too specially. Perhaps he had begun to think that a magician's apprentice, soon to be a magician himself, was not vulnerable to the whims of fate. Now, having nearly perished, he understood differently. The scars of that rude awakening would require time to heal. He might lose some of that boyish streak of his, but he would gain a touch of manhood in its place. And that could only help. An immature Shaker does no one good, but plays pranks with his powers. Sandow had known one or two of those.

    

    He turned his gaze away from the boy and looked at the dimly outlined ruggedness of Mace.

    

    One time, not long ago, the Shaker would have said that he loved both Gregor and Mace but that, in the final analysis, perhaps he loved the young apprentice just a bit more than the hulking giant. He would have felt bad about such an admission, but he would have been honest in the making of it. Now, things had changed. There was no question in his mind that he loved Mace with every bit of his heart, fully as much as he could love Gregor, and perhaps more. In this long journey, Mace's clownishness had taken a back seat, and his manhood, his formidable strength and cunning, had come to the fore. Yet it was not only this show of adulthood and capability which made him more lovable in the Shaker's eyes: it was his obvious emotion and his limitless love for both his master and his step-brother. Though his power was super-human, he had stretched even that to the breaking point to rescue Gregor from the pulley. He had carried his brother on his back for some long while, never once complaining. And when Berlarak had assured him that the autodoc was bound to deliver up a healthy Gregor, he had still refused to go to sleep until his brother was safe before his eyes, laughing again and ready to joust with words as they always had. As a result, the giant had been the last to sleep-and still the first to wake, worried about the enemy above them.

    

    He looked weary, sitting here behind the grill, within minutes of striking at the enemy. But his weariness and his travails on this journey would not change his personality. For the first time, the Shaker realized that Mace had long ago come to understand the meaning of death and the way of the world, unlike Gregor. He had learned nothing new about himself on this trip, unless it was the fantastic limits of his endurance. Mace would always be Mace, weary or rested, a granite resting place for the both of them in times of turmoil.

    

    Crowler's shoulder wound was completely healed, and the feisty sergeant was more eager than any of them to be done with the battle ahead. He had no doubts about their winning it, seemed even more certain of the ultimate outcome than Berlarak was. All afternoon, during the training periods and the briefings, he was on the move, cajoling a man here, offering a word of praise there, acting as if he commanded the unit instead of Richter. And one day he will, the Shaker thought. He is the sort of man the commander is, just younger. When his day comes, he will be as good an officer as any man can be.

    

    They waited.

    

    The silence seemed interminable.

    

    And then there was a crackling noise on the radio against Crowler's hip, and they strained forward, listening.

    

    In place, the radio said. Move out.

    


25

    

    

    

    They proceeded according to Berlarak's plan, lacking open the ventilation grill. It fell backward and crashed loudly against the floor, echoes ringing along the corridors like poorly cast bell resonances. The noise had no sooner settled than voices rose down the hall, growing nearer. When he judged the enemy was as close as he should be permitted to get, Sergeant Crowler rolled out of the air-conditioning crawl space, onto the grate, and brough his weapon to bear.

    

    He wore a harness of heavy black leather which cut him under the arms, across the chest and back. This affair held two light metal braces across his shoulders. Attached to the braces and curved out around his head, leaving the back open but the front enclosed, was a half-cup of some coppery metal whose front curve was studded with three conelike knobs, the narrow ends of these projecting several inches beyond Crowler's forehead. A flexible metal cord led downward from this coppery section to a small packet which the sergeant held in his left hand. There were two buttons on that controls package: the first fired the strange gun as long as it was depressed; the second stayed down when pushed and kept the gun firing until the first button had been touched again, thus freeing the gunner's hands for close infighting while the braced weapon directed its charge at more distant targets.

    

    Crowler depressed the first button, using his head as a positioning instrument for the shoulder-mounted device.

    

    There was no sound, no light, no show of projectiles having been launched. But Berlarak had called it a vibra-rifle, a sound weapon that worked with directional waves placed above the range of human hearing.

    

    The four men fell, almost as a single creature, groped about them for the invisible enemy that assailed them.

    

    The other three men of One Squad followed Crowler into the corridor, but did not augment his fire with their own weapons. That was clearly not necessary.

    

    The Oragonians were pressing their hands to their ears, but to no avail. The vibra-rifle did not merely affect the eardrum, but cut through every cell of the body, interfering with neural control. That soon became obvious as the enemy floundered about on the floor, jerking spasmodically, legs twitching, flailing at their own bodies, jiggling like puppets on snarled strings.

    

    Crowler kept the weapon bearing on them.

    

    Gods, why don't they die! Gregor asked, vocalizing the disgust the others felt at the nature of the weapon and what it had done to healthy men in so short a space of time.

    

    As if in response to this plea, the four soldiers stopped fighting the sound and lay still. Blood ran from their ears. Their bodies were contorted in impossible positions. Dead…

    

    A bubble of digestive gases escaped one corpse's stomach, rippled upward through the dead flesh making the ghastly form stir slightly, and erupted in the corridor with a harsh bark, like the croak of some very large frog, a cold and unpleasant sound indeed.

    

    Crowler rose to his feet, all the blood drained from his face at the sight of his victims, his nostrils flared and his eyes widened just a bit. Please, he said, turning to the others, his tone almost desperate. If it's at all possible, I pray that you will use your weapons first-so that I don't have to employ this hideous device again.

    

    There were nods of agreement

    

    Crowler wiped beads of sweat from his chalky forehead.

    

    The hall was quiet again. No one else had come out to investigate the crash of the ventilation grill, and no one had been attracted by the sounds of dying, for that death had been a quiet one.

    

    Let's move, Mace said, taking charge of the unit in the face of Sergeant Crowler's momentary indecision.

    

    Almost in the instant, however, the burly officer snapped out of his mood of despondency and was himself again, capable and ready. Yes, he said. There are but four men here, leaving eleven others which we must find. According to our last data from the monitoring system, there should be five men working in a large chamber to the far end of this stretch of corridor. We'll take them next.

    

    They moved off, stepped over the corpses and boarded the pedways, the long rubbery belts embedded in the floor which served as a major form of transportation on this as on all other levels.

    

    They were whisked away from the dead men on a pedway that rolled toward their next encounter at approximately ten miles an hour.

    

    The Shaker felt uncomfortable with the burden of the rifle in his arms-like a whore in a cathedral, or like a priest in a brothel. Deadly things were not his metier. Perhaps, though, he could steel his mind to perform things which seemed impossible, just as he had forced his frail body into great endurance on the trek from Perdune.

    

    They stepped from the pedway onto the right-hand walking ledge and crept forward to the front of the shop where the Oragonians worked. A sign above the entrance read WEAPONS FOR PRIVATE DEFENSE: BY GODELMEISSER. Inside, the soldiers were collecting handguns to equip their brothers against the armies of the Darklands.

    

    Mace stepped through the door, with Crowler behind in the event his own horrid weapon was required. The giant fired from the hip with the sleek, almost featureless weapon he carried. The three Oragonians there had only time enough to turn, startled, before they were knocked backward, against the racks of displayed weapons. They burst open like ripe fruits, staining the walls and the floor with their fluids, crashed onto the floor, nothing more than sacks of bones. The effect of this rifle had been even worse than that of Crowler's armament The three dead men were all but unidentifiable as human beings.

    

    Three…

    

    Abruptly, the Shaker was struck with the realization that two of the men who should have been in the room -according to their last data report from Karstanul-were gone. Then, to the left, a pair of Oragonian soldiers stepped from the entrance to another shop, talking intensely, almost unaware of the presence of the Darklanders.

    

    Mace and Sergeant Crowler were within the gun shop and could never return in time to handle these two, Shaker Sandow realized that it was up to him and Gregor to handle the Oragonians and quickly.

    

    Time… seemed… suddenly… to… flow… like… cold… syrup…

    

    He had never been a violent man, the Shaker. It was said that the powers of a Shaker permitted long-distance murder if the Shaker was of such a mind and willing to expend the energy necessary for such a major task. Indeed, Sandow knew a sorcerer named Silbonna, a woman of some beauty and wit, who had been employed by one of the rival princes of the Salamanthe Islands to kill his strongest opponent in contention for the throne. It had been necessary for Silbonna to fast, to reach the edge of extreme hunger where all her perceptions were twice as swift, twice as nervously eager as before. Then, she had allowed herself a minimal diet of cheeses and wines and she had engaged in days of ritual chants to draw her powers down to a fine point; like the tip of a needle. And then she had thrust with that needle, had struck into the brain of the rival prince. For three days, with but one three-hour period a day for sleep, she worked that needle deeper, turning and twisting, until at last blood vessels burst inside the prince's head, and he was finished. What had her reward been? He could not remember. He just knew that his own personality would not have permitted such an act, no matter what the size and the quality of the payment

    

    Except once…

    

    Once, he had used some of his Shaker's powers for a murder, when he had poured every ounce of his esp energy into sending Gregor's father over the wall and into the gorge by the streets of Perdune.

    

    But even he had permitted the intervening years to color that incident a bit more pleasant than it truly was. Could it really have been his powers? he had asked himself. Surely not. A Shaker's powers could not work so quickly, without ritual, merely spurred by emotion and a sense of urgency. And yet… And yet he had never subscribed to the magic theory, had always insisted it was something more concrete.

    

    He… turned… and… glanced… at… Gregor…

    

    Perhaps it would be best to wait, for the boy was already bringing up his weapon. Let Gregor fire the burst that would take down the two soldiers before them. Let Gregor do it and maybe he would grow a little more into a man than he now was.

    

    He… looked… back… to… the… soldiers… who… were… just… beginning… to… notice… the… Darklanders…

    

    No, Shaker Sandow suddenly realized, Gregor must not kill the men. It was he, Shaker Sandow, he could cope with bloody hands most easily. He and Mace could kill and somehow go on, recover. But the fair, fragile neophyte-Shaker was not cut out for it. Only within these last few days had he come to understand the true meaning of death and his own mortality. And it was a far larger step to murder another man. A step that might send the boy plunging over too great a drop.

    

    Time suddenly speeded up, faster, faster, until it was moving at such an accelerated pace that it almost took away the sorcerer's breath.

    

    He brought his rifle to bear.

    

    He fired.

    

    The Oragonians were flung backward, slammed against the floor, trembled for a few moments, and were still. Smoke rose from their charred bodies…

    

    Well, Shaker Sandow thought, now I have truly come full circle in this life. I started out by killing my mother and have finally returned to death-dealing. I never saw her blood; I see theirs. But in both cases: death. The only difference is that I understand why death was necessary in this case, and I know exactly what my responsibilities are. And a man can cope with that Much easier than he can with demons and magic powers.

    

    That's nine, Crowler said. Six to go. Let's hurry before the rest of them get wise.

    

    And they continued on their mission. Wiser? No. More weary? Yes.

    


26

    

    

    

    Gregor did not kill anyone.

    

    That, the Shaker thought, is at least one consolation from this entire affair. Gregor has killed no one.

    

    Their own level of the city was secured within twenty minutes of their noisy exit through the ventilation grill and the vibra-rifle destruction of the first four Oragonian soldiers. They caught the last six men as unaware as they had caught the first nine, and they were all thankfull for the ease with which they had attained their goal.

    

    The upper floors raged with battle for more than two hours as the war party met with stronger Oragonian opposition than they had anticipated. Or perhaps Berlarak had anticipated everything but had glossed it over to be certain the Darklanders would help with the task of driving the enemy from the city. Now and then, there were explosions above which shook the walls even down here, made hairline cracks in the plaster directly below the impact area. Twice, they thought they heard the cries of wounded men echoing down the escalator treads from farther up, though they could not be certain.

    

    Karstanul called them an hour after their own floor had been secured to warn them that a detachment of Oragonians was fleeing down the escalators (the elevators had been shut off from the police headquarters command board) and would soon be upon them if they were not stopped by other squads along the way. But fortunately, they never reached the sixth level.

    

    And then the call came through on the radio, announcing victory. The city had been taken from the invaders, with the help of the super-science of a long-dead society, and had been restored to the mutants. Not long after that, Berlarak, Richter, and all but a mop-up detachment returned to the police complex where One Squad went to wait celebration, or whatever was to come after the short-lived battle.

    

    We did not have to kill all of them, Berlarak said. Though I would not have been against such a slaughter. I well remember what they did to our kind.

    

    There was an arrow wound in his left shoulder, and crimson had dribbled down the white fur of that arm in an intricate and rather lovely pattern. He showed no sign that he was bothered by the torn flesh and waved that arm around to amplify his conversation as freely as he used the other.

    

    Some escaped? Shaker Sandow asked.

    

    Aye, Richter affirmed. About fifty of the devils reached aircraft and scooted out of the city toward the west. They'll be spilling their tales to Jerry Matabain this evening-if not before then, with the help of those infernal radios of theirs. Another fifty escaped by foot, toward the stand of pines to the north of the city. They'll expect to wait salvation when the Oragonians send a counter-force to recapture this place. But I do believe they still underestimate our firing power, even though they've had a taste of it. We won't be routed easily now, I say!

    

    Not easily, Berlarak agreed.

    

    And what of us now? Shaker Sandow asked. What can we do about the Darklands? That was your purpose in coming here, Commander.

    

    True. And I haven't forgotten it. I have mentioned the matter to Berlarak, requesting any aid he can give us in mounting aircraft and other vehicles with the weapons we have used in this battle just passed. But he says he believes that he can deal us a device more potent than any fleet of aircraft.

    

    And what is that? Shaker Sandow asked, turning to the giant, white-furred mutant. He had the curious feeling of talking to a snowman built by Perdune children. It was the first such thought he had had, in all the hours he had been around the mutants. Perhaps, he mused, my mind finds the burdens growing lighter and is responding. We have accomplished so much in these last days that there is now even time for amusement.

    

    I would rather show you than tell you, Berlarak said, It will have more effect that way.

    

    Show us, then, Sandow said.

    

    We must go down again, Berlarak said. There are installations beneath the city, reachable only by stairs.

    

    Mace, Gregor, Crowler, Richter and Shaker Sandow followed the shuffling mutant through various chambers of the police complex, until they came to a room that appeared to be no more than a storage chamber for reports and directives. There were tape-retaining banks along the walls and shelves of plastic spools that would speak of ancient robberies and murders. Along the far wall, there was a row of filing cabinets, great heavy things which appeared to be bolted in place. Berlarak opened the topmost drawer of the cabinet farthest to the left reached far inside, as if searching for something. He found it, twisted it. The far right cabinet rose four feet into the air, giving view of a black portal in the floor and steps beyond.

    

    Berlarak led the way down the secret passage, urging them to mind their steps as the way got slippery with a film of water mist and lichens which grew from the stones. There was the smell of wet earth and of water, a large quantity of water somewhere near at hand. There were little round lights set into the rugged ceiling at intervals of ten feet, but they had grown so dim with age that they did little to illuminate the way. They could see each other and a short distance ahead, but little more.

    

    They reached the floor after descending more than a hundred feet into the bowels of the earth. It was a rock shelf, cut from the substrata of the land and polished in some unknown fashion to make it safe for human work and for the traffic of small vehicles which sat about at various places, unused for centuries, given over to fungus and rust in this deep place. In one of the little vehicles, large enough to hold four men, there were three skeletons, as if going to some meeting of demons and ghosts. They walked past these to a length of steps which terminated, after a dozen risers, at the edge of an underground lake. The water stretched a hundred yards across before the ragged stone cave wall ended it. The ceiling of the cave was only twenty feet high, dipping lower at some points on the flat surface of the water.

    

    Just a little further along here, Berlarak assured them.

    

    They followed him, walking on the lowest step beside the water, rounded a bend in the cavern, and saw the thing wallowing in the lake, just alongside the steps, as if it were waiting for them.

    

    It was fully four hundred feet in length and ninety feet wide, too large to fit the other way across the lake. It was like some immense cigar with a neck which thrust up from the very center of its rounded, gray body. Yet the neck was not tipped with a head. Instead, there were thrusting things like wires and an entire exoskeleton of impossible purpose. In the end nearest them, down near the water line but not now under it, there were two eyes. This, then, must be the head. But there was no maw and no breathing apparatus. Only two amber eyes, each four feet in diameter, deep and somehow melancholy as they focused on the men.

    

    A dragon! Crowler gasped, taking a step backward and almost crashing into the lake.

    

    He had voiced the fears of every man there, save Berlarak. If Berlarak could be said to be a man. No one wished to venture closer to such an awesome creature, even if it did remain perfectly still as if frightened of them and preparing to flee-or maybe pounce.

    

    Not a dragon, Berlarak corrected.

    

    What else lies in the water, of such huge dimensions, waiting-

    

    A submarine does, Berlarak said, cutting Sergeant Crowler short. A submarine.

    

    What is that? Crowler asked, looking at the dragon in a new light.

    

    I know, the Shaker said. I have read of them in archaic texts. But if there was anything that I would yet consider mythical-even after I've seen the truth of many wonders-it is such a machine. Does it work?

    

    Indeed it does! Berlarak confirmed. He then proceeded to tell the other Darklanders exactly what the marvelous machine could do. He was stopped often by questions and once or twice by scoffing disbelievers who wished to challenge a point or two. But in very little time, he had convinced them. Indeed, there was not much room to argue when the behemoth waited in the lake.

    

    But why is it here? Richter asked, examining the hull more closely now, even daring to touch it and feel that it was cold metal and not skin.

    

    We supposed certain city officials, or perhaps a wealthy merchant guild, maintained the ship to escape from the city lest the Scopta'-mimas someday carry their war to Earth herself-as they did.

    

    Richter frowned. And why didn't they make use of it, then?

    

    You saw the bones, Berlarak said. There were more of those in the submarine when we found it; we threw them out. We speculate that foul play was involved. In those days, we believe, there were as many petty intrigues within the dying human culture as there were battles in the exterior war, the confrontation with the aliens. Guild against guild, race against race, age against age, religious group turned upon religious group. Something of that nature led to the nefarious plots here beneath the city-with the result that neither group of plotters lived to escape.

    

    Richter turned to Shaker Sandow and his sons. Your purposes were not the same as mine, sorcerer. You have had your mind settled: the main piece of knowledge has been delivered to you. You will be happy here with this treasurehouse of ancient wisdom. I will not hold it against you if you do not accompany us this last way. There really is no need.

    

    Oh, but there is! Sandow said. There is a need! It is not your need, nor the need of the Darklands, but my own desire. I have never sailed in a submarine, though I have long been fascinated with them. Aircraft fly like birds, but that does not excite me like this. True, fish have been swimming beneath the surface of the seas ever since man has known water. But this goes faster than the fish. And deeper than most all of them. In this, there will be much to see. In an airplane, there is only air to survey. I don't intend to turn my back upon the most fascinating wonder yet!

    

    But can we learn to operate it? Growler asked.

    

    Sleep-teach tapes will show you the way. It is mostly self-controlled and needs little guidance anyway. We have prepared the minimal tapes for ourselves, but you may have first chance at the dragon.

    

    Richter nodded. Let's hurry, then. The Darklands is already half gobbled by the hungry mouths of Jerry Matabain.

    


27

    

    

    

    Thirty-six hours after they put out from the city, they found themselves nearing the homeland of their enemy…

    

    They had departed the subterranean vaults of the city at three on the afternoon following the defeat of the Oragonians. They had slept in shifts so that some of them would always be free to continue with launching preparations. A large quantity of hand guns and ammunition had been loaded aboard to make certain that the Darklanders had more than bows and arrows with which to repel the Oragonian armies. The dragon could, after all, only do so much from its sea-locked battlefield. As for food, the submarine contained a food generation plant which sucked fish and seaweed from the water, broke the sludge to its component molecules, sifted for basic protein and vitamins, rejected what was not required. Little cubes of compressed edibles were delivered to hungry men, highly nutritious if tasteless. This they augmented with ancient canned goods still wholesome enough for consumption, though they did not waste much time on preparing the larder; the Banibaleers were accustomed to stale bread and beef jerky and did not need a fancy table. Seven fresh water storage ballast tanks were filled, and then all was in a state of readiness at last.

    

    They bade the mutants a temporary farewell.

    

    They dipped into the water of the subterranean lake.

    

    And they were gone.

    

    It was necessary to handle all the steerage on their own cognizance, for the computerized auto-pilot that had been built into the submarine was set to guide by a map of a world that was no longer accurate. The continents were far different than once they had been. There were new seas and new rivers, and many of the old ways had been sealed shut as if they had never existed at all. The builders of the dragon had originally intended the escape route to run beneath the Cloud Range by means of a subterranean river which fed from this lake, then into the Shatoga River, from there into a fjord at the bottom of the Banibals, far south and on into the Pacific Ocean (which was now called the Salamanthe Sea). But the Cloud Range had not even existed then. And the Banibals had been smaller and less extensive. Such a route now ceased to exist. Instead, the Darklanders found a water passage from the lake to the Great Inland Sea where the Salamanthe Islanders had once or twice ventured a short distance along the coast. From there, they passed through Bortello Straits into the Northern Sea which eventually flowed into the Salamanthe. Striking south, they eventually reached the coast of Oragonia, moving faster than any of the strange fish they viewed along the way. They handled the huge vessel with ease, the sleep-teach tapes having made sub-surface sailors of them in a short time.

    

    From the moment they had boarded the vessel, Shaker Sandow had been prowling from one end of her to the other. He slept little, unable to rest easily in such a wonder-packed machine. He spent time before the amber portals, looking out upon the sea bottom, watching octopodial creatures half as large as their ship, smaller fish, great kelp beds waving as if in a breeze.

    

    Thirty-six hours after their departure, at three o'clock in the morning, he was busy playing with the garbage disposal unit in the small galley where foods other than the protein cubes were prepared. The disposal unit seemed to sum up the richness of the science of the ancient men who had constructed the dragon. To think that such an ingenius and complicated device had been built for such a mundane problem as trash accumulation was more than a little awe-inspiring.

    

    Four feet above deck level in the galley, against the outside bulkhead, stood a bronze pipe ten or twelve inches in diameter, with a heavy, hinged lid and screw clamps to keep the weighty cover in position. Because the dragon had been meant to remain underwater for months at a time, this had taken the place of nighttime disposal dumps made when the vessel surfaced. The bronze tube went to the bottom of the submarine. On the lower end, there was a heavy water-tight hatch much like the one in the galley, with inter-connecting controls that made it impossible for both to be open at the same time-and thus flood the ship. The garbage, then, was placed in tough plastic sacks and weighted with stones which were kept for this purpose only. The galley hatch was closed after a few sacks of trash, and the stuff was pumped out under pressure, then the outer door closed again. It was necessary to weight the bags to keep them from floating to the surface and thus give clue to the position of the dragon.

    

    A bag full of nothing but stones had been forced out the tube, and the Shaker was watching the red and green safety lights above the disposal unit with childlike intensity, when Tuk appeared in the doorway.

    

    Ah, there you are, Shaker! the red-haired youth said swinging through the open hatch.

    

    Here I am, Sandow affirmed. And there are you And do you make a habit of stealing quietly through the corridors trying to scare the wits out of tired old men?

    

    Tuk smiled. Aye, that I do. If the tired old men are too frisky yet to hie themselves to bed.

    

    I have been to bed, Sandow said. And I find it unappealing.

    

    That's because you don't take the proper company with you, Tuk said, grinning.

    

    Aye, and what would I do with the proper company if I had her longside me 'neath the sheets? I have long since lost my vitality.

    

    Tuk laughed, then grew more serious as he seemed to remember what he had come for. The commander sent me with a message, and when I could not find you in your bed, I began a search of the ship.

    

    Message?

    

    We are off the coast of Oragonia at a point some three miles from the harbor of their capital, Blackmouse. The harbor lanterns are visible, but little else.

    

    I suppose the war resumes for us, Sandow said.

    

    Aye, Shaker, it does.

    

    Let us go then and watch the dragon spit its fire.

    

    They left the galley and the marvelous garbage disposal for the fore quarters of the long ship.

    

    Richter and Crowler and Mace and Gregor, plus half a dozen other Darklanders were waiting on the guidance deck, before the two amber windows of the vessel. They were riding on the surface, the windows just above the slopping darkness of the sea. All lights in the main cabin had been extinguished so that they did not present a display for anyone who might be watching from the docks. The only illumination came from the pulsing scopes of the instruments, the lightly glowing panels of dials and gauges. These threw their features into dark blue bas relief and gave them all an other-worldly color that reminded the Shaker, for a brief moment, of the way they had looked in the jeweled forest in the east.

    

    And now what? the Shaker asked, peering through the viewports toward the dock lights of the enemy capital.

    

    At first, Richter said, I had intended to use shells upon the town. Not nuclears. Pray that we can avoid those no matter what transpires. But now I do not believe that shelling the city is necessary either. There on the slopes above the town lies the Matabain castle.

    

    There were a few lights there, barely enough to outline the thrusting towers and the hard, high walls of the mad emperor's domain. It seemed so distant and unreal that they might have been fighting a war of the imagination. It was suddenly obvious to the Shaker why the more civilized men of earlier eras had dealt so heavily in war. Long-distance wars, from submarines and aircraft and rocketships, was impersonal or seemed to be. The killer did not think of himself as the killer-but merely as a technician, a cog in the great wheel of things.

    

    And you plan to shell Matabain's castle in hopes the armies will flounder without him. But remember that another man will assume the tiller of state. One man is not responsible for a nation's policy.

    

    More than the castle, Richter said. He turned and looked back to the land. Up there on the slopes, laid out as nice as you please, are fifty aircraft and many other land vehicles. Perhaps the largest part of the enemy arsenal lies before us.

    

    Sandow strained. I see nothing, he said at last Is this wishful thinking that guides you?

    

    Richter turned and handed the Shaker a pair of heavy, enormous binoculars. Look upon it with those and see if you do not note what I have told you, friend. Luck indeed has turned upon us.

    

    The Shaker raised the glasses to his eyes, grunted his surprise. Through some magic mechanism in the instrument, night was driven away and everything seemed as brightly lighted as if the sun shone. He had to remove the binoculars for a moment to check whether this was perhaps the case. But stars were there in blackness, no sun. He looked again, saw the aircraft banked along the slope beneath the towering castle walls. There were lumbering trucks and other ground vehicles, a wide assortment of weapons of war, there for the plucking.

    

    It will not be all his supply, Sandow said.

    

    Of course, Richter agreed. We know that aircraft and ground vehicles now work in the lower colonies of the Darklands. So this is not all, but some, a good many, a large blow to them.

    

    You speak as if you've heard more word about the way the Darklands fare in all this.

    

    An hour ago, Richter said, we intercepted radio reports between the castle and aircraft to the south in our home counties. It is said that only Far Walk, Lingomabbo, Jenningsly and Summerdown are still under the reign of General Dark. All other twenty-seven counties have succumbed to the Oragonian forces. There are reports of slave camps in the fallen colonies, of women pressed to service as prostitutes. General Dark and his wives now reside in Summerdown, by the fjord, with nowhere to go if the last perimeters of their defenses fall. Jerry Matabain has ordered the General executed immediately upon capture, his body to be returned to Blackmouse for a public disembowlment and burning.

    

    They are not playing games, then.

    

    No games.

    

    Then let us move swiftly, Shaker Sandow said. Every hour may mean life or death to our master.

    

    Richter turned to Crowler who was manning the armament station. Have you got the range, Sergeant?

    

    Radar identifies it: three and a quarter miles, sir.

    

    Very well. To protect the citizens in the buildings immediately downslope from the castle, we'll use implosion missiles. That should reduce flying debris considerably.

    

    Aye, sir!

    

    Fire three rounds when ready, Richter directed.

    

    Everyone but Crowler turned to the amber viewports.

    

    There was a slight whoofing noise a bit aft and above them. Air was sheared apart above the submarine, and thin white vapor marked the trail of the first rocket for a hundred feet before darkness swallowed even that. The hissing came twice again in close succession, presenting two more wispy white tentacles that terminated in blackness.

    

    They waited.

    

    Time seemed to slow, almost as it had in the city when the Shaker had realized that he must kill in order to save young Gregor from that harsh burden of guilt

    

    The night remained black.

    

    The night remained quiet

    

    Then it turned white and red and made sounds like a herd of stampeding cattle running across the membrane of a huge drum.

    

    The grounds immediately below the castle walls burst with a bright orange flame as the implosion charges went off. Rapidly, the center of each spot was cored with a black blossom. The blossom spread, eating the fire, and left only the smoldering destruction, the slag of melted aircraft behind. The houses below were not on fire and appeared to be mostly undamaged.

    

    Fire three, Richter ordered. And shift your sight fractionally this time, at discretion.

    

    Aye, sir.

    

    The firing tubes whoofed again.

    

    Again: three white trails; silence in the guidance deck black and silent night; color and noise; the black blossoms, the consumed explosion, the rubble…

    

    Raise your tubes another degree, Richter directed Crowler. We'll fire two rounds of three shells, then raise another degree. Then again until we have leveled everything on that slope.

    

    The thirteenth, fourteenth and fifteenth shells struck the castle of Jerry Matabain, blew through the great stone walls and turned mortar and granite into component atoms which rose upward from the implosion areas in gusts of thick, gray ash. Men had run onto the ramparts, armed with hand guns and grenades, but could not find their enemy. The next three shells turned those men to gray ash, and made the summit of that hill as bare of life as it might have been upon the dawn of creation. If Jerry Matabain was in the castle, as was likely, there was no way he could possibly have escaped that holocaust.

    

    In the guidance deck, cheers rose from the men. They began chanting songs of a patriotic nature, slapping one another upon the back. For the first time since they had begun this long journey, there was genuine belly laughter. Not just chuckles, not just polite titters, but guffawing pleasure in what had suddenly happened to the man whom all of them had come to loathe since their youth, the tyrant Jerry Matabain.

    

    The Shaker rejoiced with the rest of them, although with a deal less heartiness. It had not seemed to occur to them, as it had to the sorcerer, that men had died under their hands just now. And not only men, but the wives and children of the castle staff and soldiers, innocent victims of a war they had not made.

    

    Richter had wine broken out, and goblets were soon filled with the purple fluid.

    

    The Shaker speculated on the impersonal war and what this new way of battle would mean to the world. Killing at long distance made killing so much more acceptable. It dehumanized the enemy, turned them into things rather than people, targets rather than men and women and children. Now, the Shaker realized why the Oragonian pilot who had killed so many Darklanders near the bamboo field could slaughter so ruthlessly and still call himself a human being. From his height in the silver craft, he was killing small, scurrying creatures, not other men. How much better for the world if war could be maintained on a personal level, when the soldier wielding only knives and arrows was forced to watch the blood gouting from his victims. If men were made to see the charred skin and the lopped heads, the shattered limbs and ripped bodies of their enemy, there would be fewer men-on every side of the issue-willing to take up arms. But now long-distance death had been resurrected, and the world could look forward to more of this. War would again become impersonal; man would play around with his weapons until he did again what he had done before: involve himself in a battle which he could never win, either against himself or other races in the distant reaches of the stars. How much better to suffer guilt for a lifetime over the indirect death of your mother than to slaughter tens of thousands and never understand the depth of your degeneration!

    

    Now south! Richter was saying. Well see what we can do at the Darkland port cities along the way, now occupied by Oragonians. But our chief mission will be to enter the fjord and dock by Summerdown. We can give the General support and help him retake the lands that are ours!

    

    And you, Shaker, Richter said. He gathered Mace and Gregor beside the magician. Three fine comrades on a terrible journey. We will never lose touch when this is finished, hey?

    

    We won't, Sandow agreed.

    

    Already, the sorcerer had begun to speculate that the shattered cities beyond the Cloud Range might hold some bit of information, some train of knowledge which would help to stem the tide of war. As of this moment, Sandow saw war stretching infinitely onward, far into the future-until there would be one great war again, followed by another Blank when history would be lost and men would have to work back from disaster with simple tools and simple understanding. But he was no longer as much of a pessimist as he had been even moments ago. Perhaps there was a way to change the course of events this time. He was an esper, after all. Perhaps there was some way to discover how to amplify his power, to enlarge it. If such a force of sorcerers should band together in the cause of peace, all yet could be saved. And in the course of whatever the future held, Solvon Richter might prove to be an invaluable ally. True, now he did not see the horror of this distant murder. But one day he would. And he would remember Shaker Sandow and he would be there, wondering what he might do to help.

    

    When the tide has turned in this battle and Oragonia is driven back, I'll see to it that you are returned to the east, to spend your time in the scientific study of those ancient fragments. It should not be long. I think the war can be won in less than weeks now that we have cut off their link to the modern weapons in the eastern city.

    

    I would prefer to rest some months before returning there, Sandow said to Richter.

    

    What? You, the sorcerer with the hunger for knowledge that drove him to risk his life? Now that it is safe to study there, you prefer staying home?

    

    Sandow smiled, thinking of Perdune. The winters between the mountains are magnificent, Commander Richter. The snows eventually sweep across the roofs, and we Perdunians are forced to remain within our houses lest we freeze in the fierce winds of winter. We must amuse ourselves with our families, with games of cards, with the making of jewelry and other such pastimes. Yet there is something to be said for the quietude, something quite unexplainable. You must have lived the winter in Perdune to understand it. He paused for a moment, as if reluctant to speak the last words, then went on: And I fear that winters like this, in Perdune, are few. Soon, there will be ways to clear the snow, ways of keeping warm and safe in even those inhospitable months. And we will embrace these things and call them progress and pretend that we are losing nothing.

    

    Richter looked perplexed. But Mace was smiling sadly. The giant understood exactly what his master had said. Sandow realized that Mace also had grasped the significance of these sophisticated weapons which had been used this night Gregor's face was partially possessed by a look of incomprehension. But only partially. He too was beginning to understand what the future must be, though he would require a few more weeks of worrying at all he had learned on this trek.

    

    The darkness of ignorance had been speared by light. Knowledge and light lay ahead. But in the background, the forces of darkness built their strength, flexed their muscles and waited for the right moment to strike. In the years to come, the slim sorcerer would have to wage his own war-against war and ignorance. And after him, Gregor too.

    

    But now, Shaker Sandow said, taking the arms of his two sons, let us sleep for just a little while.

 


Dean Koontz - Warlock

[Version 2.0 by BuddyDk - august 3 2003]

[Easy read, easy print]

[Completely new scan]

[Some original typos has been left unchanged]

    

Leave a Comment

0
(0)
Book Cover

Warlock – Read Now and Download Mobi

Comments

SUMMARY: One of the world’s most acclaimed adventure writers returns to the world of ancient Egypt with the stunning sequel to the New York Times bestselling River God. In the wake of a sixty-year war over the reign of the kingdoms of Egypt, two young pharaohs have risen to claim power, but only one can succeed, deciding the fate of his empire forever…The mission of Prince Nefer, rightful heir to the throne, is to rebuild a magnificent kingdom in the stark and tumbled ruins of the embattled city of Gallala. The desire of Lord Naja is to destroy his rival and rule the land with unholy supremacy. But Nefer has on his side the warlock Taita, a matchless ally and legendary priest of notorious powers…To see their dream come true, Nefer and Taita must stay one step ahead of the depraved assassin, survive the tortuous shadow of her ever-pursuing armies, and outwit the shocking betrayals of is own flesh and blood. As Nefer’s courage increases, and as Taita’s magic grows more beguiling, so grows stronger the power of their tireless enemies….Now, with the threat of tyranny and blood thundering closer and closer toward the vulnerable gates of Gallala, the ultimate battle for Egypt will begin…

Author
Wilbur Smith

Rights

Language
en

Published
2008-02-05

ISBN
9780312945992

Read Now

How useful was this post?

Click on a star to rate it!

Average rating 0 / 5. Vote count: 0

No votes so far! Be the first to rate this post.


WILBUR SMITH

WARLOCK

MACMILLAN

--

Set in Egypt and following on from River God and The Seventh Scroll, Warlock marks the return of the world’s finest adventure writer.

Hidden away in the vast and forbidding deserts of North Africa, Taita has passed the years since the death of his beloved Queen Lostris in prayer and study. He has become the Warlock, wise in the lore of the ancient Gods, an adept of magic and the supernatural.

Now Taita answers the summons from the beyond. He leaves the desert vastness and returns to the world of men, to find himself plunged into a terrible conflict against the forces of evil which threaten to overwhelm the throne and the realm of Egypt, and to destroy the young prince Nefer who is the grandson of Queen Lostris.

With vivid depictions of battle and intrigue, of love and passion, with fascinating characters both good and evil, Wilbur Smith brings to life in colourful detail the world of ancient Egypt. This is a masterful feat of story telling by one of the world’s best selling authors. It is Wilbur Smith at the peak of his formidable powers.

--

Wilbur Smith was born in Central Africa in 1933. He was educated at Michaelhouse and Rhodes University.

He became a full time writer in 1964 after the successful publication of When the Lion Feeds, and has since written twenty-seven novels, all meticulously researched on his numerous expeditions worldwide. His books are now translated into twenty-six languages.

He owns a farm and game reserve and has an abiding concern for the peoples and wildlife of his native continent, an interest strongly reflected in his novels.

--

‘Wilbur Smith is one of those benchmarks against whom others are compared’

THE TIMES

Praise for

MONSOON

‘Smith is a master storyteller - Monsoon is a fantastic reading experience’

SUNDAY TIMES

‘Tremendously enjoyable... meticulously researched, with a narrative drive as relentless as the green Atlantic rollers... one hell of a read’

DAILY MAIL

‘His writing is crisp and decisive and his plots keep the reader hooked’

BELFAST TELEGRAPH

‘The writing is never less than vivid, the plot is neatly crafted’

MAIL ON SUNDAY

--

First published 2001 by Macmillan

an imprint of Macmillan Publishers Ltd

25 Eccleston Place, London SW1W 9NF

Basingstoke and Oxford

Associated companies throughout the world

www.macmillan.com

ISBN 0 333 76134 0

Copyright © Wilbur Smith 2001

The right of Wilbur Smith to be identified as the author of this work has been asserted by him in accordance with the Copyright, Designs and Patents Act 1988.

All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced, stored in or introduced into a retrieval system or transmuted, in any form, or by any means (electronic, mechanical photocopying, recording or otherwise) without the prior written permission of the publisher. Any person who does any unauthorized act in relation to this publication may be liable to criminal prosecution and civil claims for damages.

135798642

A CIP catalogue record for this book is available from the British Library.

Typeset by SetSystems Ltd, SaffronWalden, Essex

Printed and bound in Great Britain by Mackays of Chatham pic, Chatham, Kent

--

For my new love MOKHINISO

Spirits of Genghis Khan and Omar Khayyam

reincarnated in a moon as lucent as

a perfect pearl

--

Like an uncoiling serpent, a line of fighting chariots wound swiftly down the gut of the valley. From where he clung to the dashboard of the leading chariot the boy looked up at the cliffs that hemmed them in. The sheer rock was pierced by the openings to the tombs of the old people that honeycombed the cliff. The dark pits stared down at him like the implacable eyes of a legion of djinn. Prince Nefer Memnon shuddered and looked away, furtively making the sign to avert evil with his left hand.

Over his shoulder he glanced back down the column and saw that from the following chariot Taita was watching him through the swirling clouds of dust. The dust had coated the old man and his vehicle with a pale film, and a single shaft of sunlight that penetrated to the depths of this deep valley glittered on the mica particles so that he seemed to glow like the incarnation of one of the gods. Nefer ducked his head guiltily, ashamed that the old man had witnessed his fleeting superstitious dread. No royal prince of the House of Tamose should show such weakness, not now when he stood at the gateway to manhood. But, then, Taita knew him as no other did, for he had been Nefer’s tutor since infancy, closer to him than his own parents or siblings. Taita’s expression never changed but even at that distance his ancient eyes seemed to bore into the core of Nefer’s being. Seeing all, understanding all.

Nefer turned back and drew himself up to his full height beside his father, who flipped the reins and urged the horses on with a crack of the long whip. Ahead of them the valley opened abruptly into the great amphitheatre that contained the stark and tumbled ruins of the city of Gallala. Nefer thrilled to his first sight of this famous battlefield. As a young man Taita himself had fought on this site when the demigod Tanus, Lord Harrab, had destroyed the dark forces that were threatening this very Egypt. That had been over sixty years ago but Taita had related to him every detail of the fight, and so vivid was his storytelling that Nefer felt as if he had been there on that fateful day.

Nefer’s father, the god and Pharaoh Tamose, wheeled the chariot up to the tumbled stones of the ruined gateway, and reined in the horses. Behind them a hundred chariots in succession neatly executed the same manoeuvre, and the charioteers swarmed down from the footplates to begin watering the horses. When Pharaoh opened his mouth to speak the coated dust crumbled from his cheeks and dribbled down his chest.

‘My lord!’ Pharaoh hailed the Great Lion of Egypt, Lord Naja, his army commander and beloved companion. ‘We must be away again before the sun touches the hilltops. I wish to make a night run through the dunes to El Gabar.’

The blue war crown on Tamose’s head gleamed with mica dust, and his eyes were bloodshot with tiny lumps of tear-wet mud in the corners as he glanced down at Nefer. This is where I will leave you to go on with Taita.’

Although he knew that it was futile to protest, Nefer opened his mouth to do so. The squadron was going in against the enemy. Pharaoh Tamose’s battle plan was to circle south through the Great Dunes and weave a way between the bitter natron lakes to take the enemy in his rear and rip an opening in his centre through which the Egyptian legions, massed and waiting on the Nile bank before Abnub, could pour. Tamose would combine the two forces and before the enemy could rally, drive on past Tell el-Daba and seize the enemy citadel of Avaris.

It was a bold and brilliant plan which, if it succeeded, would bring to a close, at one stroke, the war with the Hyksos that had already raged through two lifetimes. Nefer had been taught that battle and glory were the reasons for his existence on this earth. But, even at the advanced age of fourteen years, they had so far eluded him. He longed with all his soul to ride to victory and immortality at his father’s side.

Before his protest could pass his lips, Pharaoh forestalled him. ‘What is the first duty of a warrior?’ he demanded of the boy.

Nefer dropped his eyes. ‘It is obedience, Majesty,’ he replied softly, reluctantly.

‘Never forget it.’ Pharaoh nodded and turned away.

Nefer felt himself spurned and discarded. His eyes smarted and his upper lip quivered, but Taita’s gaze stiffened him. He blinked to clear his vision of tears, and took a pull from the waterskin that hung on the side rail of the chariot before turning to the old Magus with a jaunty toss of his thick dust-caked curls. ‘Show me the monument, Tata,’ he commanded.

The ill-assorted pair made their way through the concourse of chariots, men and horses that choked the narrow street of the ruined city. Stripped naked in the heat, twenty troopers had climbed down the deep shafts to the ancient wells, and formed a bucket chain to bring the sparse, bitter water to the surface. Once those wells had been bountiful enough to support a rich and populous city that sat full upon the trade route between the Nile and the Red Sea. Then, centuries ago, an earthquake had shattered the water-bearing stratum and blocked the subterranean flow. The city of Gallala had died of thirst. Now there was scarcely sufficient water to slake the thirst of two hundred horses and top up the waterskins before the wells were dry.

Taita led Nefer through the narrow lanes, past temples and palaces now inhabited only by the lizard and the scorpion, until they reached the deserted central square. In its centre stood the monument to Lord Tanus and his triumph over the armies of bandits who had almost choked the life out of the richest and most powerful nation on earth. The monument was a bizarre pyramid of human skulls, cemented together and protected by a shrine made of red rock slabs. A thousand and more skulls grinned down upon the boy as he read aloud the inscription on the stone portico: ‘Our severed heads bear witness to the battle at this place in which we died beneath the sword of Tanus Lord Harrab. May all the generations that follow learn from that mighty lord’s deeds the glory of the gods and the power of righteous men. Thus decreed in the fourteenth year of the reign of the God Pharaoh Mamose.’

Squatting in the monument’s shadow Taita watched the Prince as he walked around the monument, pausing every few paces with hands on hips to study it from every angle. Although Taita’s expression was remote his eyes were fond. His love for the lad had its origins in two other lives. The first of these was Lostris, Queen of Egypt. Taita was a eunuch, but he had been gelded after puberty and had once loved a woman. Because of his physical mutilation Taita’s love was pure, and he had lavished it all on Queen Lostris, Nefer’s grandmother. It was a love so encompassing that even now, twenty years after her death, it stood at the centre of his existence.

The other person from whom his love for Nefer sprang was Tanus, Lord Harrab, to whom this monument had been erected. He had been dearer than a brother to Taita. They were both gone now, Lostris and Tanus, but their blood mingled strongly in this child’s veins. From their illicit union so long ago had sprung the child who had grown up to become the Pharaoh Tamose, who now led the squadron of chariot that had brought them here; the father of Prince Nefer.

‘Tata, show me where it was that you captured the leader of the robber barons.’ Nefer’s voice cracked with excitement and the onset of puberty. ‘Was it here?’ He ran to the broken-down wall at the south side of the square. ‘Tell me the story again.’

‘No, it was here. This side,’ Taita told him, stood up and strode on those long, stork-thin legs to the eastern wall. He looked up to the crumbling summit. The ruffian’s name was Shufti, and he was one-eyed and ugly as the god Seth. He was trying to escape from the battle by climbing over the wall up there.’ Taita stooped and picked up half of a baked-mud brick from the rubble and suddenly hurled it upwards. It sailed over the top of the high wall. ‘I cracked his skull and brought him down with a single throw.’

Even though Nefer knew, at first hand, the old man’s strength, and that his powers of endurance were legend, he was astonished by that throw. He is old as the mountains, older than my grandmother, for he nursed her as he has done me, Nefer marvelled. Men say he has witnessed two hundred inundations of the Nile and that he built the pyramids with his own hands. Then aloud he asked, ‘Did you hack off his head, Tata, and place it on that pile there?’ He pointed at the grisly monument.

‘You know the story well enough, for I have told it to you a hundred times.’ Taita feigned modest reluctance to extol his own deeds.

‘Tell me again!’ Nefer ordered.

Taita sat down on a stone block while Nefer settled at his feet in happy anticipation and listened avidly, until the rams’ horns of the squadron sounded the recall with a blast that shattered into diminishing echoes along the black cliffs. ‘Pharaoh summons us,’ Taita said, and stood up to lead the way back through the gate.

There was a great bustle and scurry outside the walls, as the squadron made ready to go on into the dune lands. The waterskins were bulging again and the troopers were checking and tightening the harness of their teams before mounting up.

Pharaoh Tamose looked over the heads of his staff as the pair came through the gateway, and summoned Taita to his side with an inclination of his head. Together they walked out of earshot of the squadron officers. Lord Naja made as if to join them. Taita whispered a word to Pharaoh, then Tamose turned and sent Naja back with a curt word. The injured lord, flushed with mortification, shot a look at Taita that was fierce and sharp as a war arrow.

‘You have offended Naja. Some day I might not be at hand to protect you,’ Pharaoh warned.

‘We dare trust no man,’ Taita demurred. ‘Not until we crush the head of the serpent of treachery that tightens its coils around the pillars of your palace. Until you return from this campaign in the north only the two of us must know where I am taking the Prince.’

‘But Naja!’ Pharaoh laughed dismissively. Naja was like a brother. They had run the Red Road together.

‘Even Naja.’ Taita said no more. His suspicions were at last hardening into certainty, but he had not yet gathered all the evidence he would need to convince Pharaoh.

‘Does the Prince know why you are going into the fastness of the desert?’ Pharaoh asked.

‘He knows only that we are going to further his instruction in the mysteries, and to capture his godbird.’

‘Good, Taita.’ Pharaoh nodded. ‘You were ever secretive but true. There is nothing more to say, for we have said it all. Now go, and may Horus spread his wings over you and Nefer.’

‘Look to your own back, Majesty, for in these days enemies are standing behind you as well as to your front.’

Pharaoh grasped the Magus’ upper arm and squeezed hard. Under his fingers the arm was thin but hard as a dried acacia branch. Then he went back to where Nefer waited beside the wheel of the royal chariot, with the injured air of a puppy ordered back to its kennel.

‘Divine Majesty, there are younger men than me in the squadron.’ The Prince made one last despairing effort to persuade his father that he should ride with the chariots. Pharaoh knew that the boy was right, of course. Meren, the grandson of the illustrious General Kratas, was his junior by three days and today was riding with his father as lance-bearer in one of the rear chariots. ‘When will you allow me to ride into battle with you, Father?’

‘Perhaps when you have run the Red Road. Then not even I will gainsay you.’

It was a hollow promise, and they both knew it. Running the Red Road was the onerous test of horsemanship and weapons that few warriors attempted. It was an ordeal that drained, exhausted and often killed even a strong man in his prime and trained to near perfection. Nefer was a long way from that day.

Then Pharaoh’s forbidding expression softened and he gripped his son’s arm in the only show of affection he would allow himself before his troops. ‘Now it is my command that you go with Taita into the desert to capture your godbird, and thus to prove your royal blood and your right one day to wear the double crown.’

--

Nefer and the old man stood together beside the shattered walls of Gallala and watched the column fly past. Pharaoh led it, the reins wrapped around his wrists, leaning back against the pull of the horses, his chest bare, linen skirts whipping around his muscular legs, the blue war crown on his head rendering him tall and godlike.

Next came Lord Naja, almost as tall, almost as handsome. His mien was haughty and proud, the great recurved bow slung over his shoulder. Naja was one of the mightiest warriors of this very Egypt and his name had been given to him as a title of honour: Naja was the sacred cobra in the royal uraeus crown. Pharaoh Tamose had bestowed it upon him on the day that, together, they had won through the ordeal of the Red Road.

Naja did not deign to glance in Nefer’s direction. Pharaoh’s chariot had plunged into the mouth of the dark gorge before the last vehicle in the column went racing past where Nefer stood. Meren, his friend and companion of many illicit boyhood adventures, laughed in his face and made an obscene gesture, then raised his voice mockingly above the whine and rattle of the wheels. ‘I will bring you the head of Apepi as a toy,’ he promised, and Nefer hated him as he sped away. Apepi was the King of the Hyksos, and Nefer needed no toys: he was a man now, even if his father refused to recognize it.

The two were silent for long after Meren’s chariot had disappeared, and the dust had settled. Then Taita turned without a word and went to where their horses were tethered. He tightened the surcingle around his mount’s chest, hiked up his kilts and swung up with the limber movement of a much younger man. Once astride the animal’s bare back he seemed to become one with it. Nefer remembered that legend related he had been the very first Egyptian to master the equestrian arts. He still bore the title Master of Ten Thousand Chariots, bestowed upon him with the Gold of Praise by two pharaohs in their separate reigns.

Certain it was that he was one of the few men who dared to ride astride. Most Egyptians abhorred this practice, considering it somehow obscene and undignified, not to mention risky. Nefer had no such qualms and as he vaulted up on to the back of his favourite colt, Stargazer, his black mood started to evaporate. By the time they had reached the crest of the hills above the ruined city he was almost his usual ebullient self. He cast one last longing glance at the feather of distant dust left on the northern horizon by the squadron then firmly turned his back upon it. ‘Where are we going, Tata?’ he demanded. ‘You promised to tell me once we were on the road.’

Taita was always reticent and secretive, but seldom to the degree that he had been over the matter of their ultimate destination on this journey. ‘We are going to Gebel Nagara,’ Taita told him.

Nefer had never heard the name before, but he repeated it softly. It had a romantic, evocative ring. Excitement and anticipation made the back of his neck prickle, and he looked ahead into the great desert. An infinity of jagged and bitter hills stretched away to a horizon blue with heat-haze and distance. The colours of the raw rocks astounded the eye: they were the sullen blue of stormclouds, yellow as a weaver bird’s plumage, or red as wounded flesh, and bright as crystal. The heat made them dance and quiver.

Taita looked down on this terrible place with a sense of nostalgia and homecoming. It was into this wilderness that he had retired after the death of his beloved Queen Lostris, at first creeping away like a wounded animal. Then, as the years passed and some of the pain with them, he had found himself drawn once more to the mysteries and the way of the great god Horus. He had gone into the wilderness as a physician and a surgeon, as a master of the known sciences. Alone in the fastness of the desert he had discovered the key to gates and doorways of the mind and the spirit beyond which few men ever journey. He had gone in a man but had emerged as a familiar of the great god Horus and an adept of strange and arcane mysteries that few men even imagined.

Taita had only returned to the world of men when his Queen Lostris had visited him in a dream as he slept in his hermit’s cave at Gebel Nagara. Once more she had been a fifteen-year-old maiden, fresh and nubile, a desert rose in its first bloom with the dew upon its petals. Even as he slept his heart had swollen with love and threatened to burst his chest asunder.

‘Darling Taita,’ Lostris had whispered, as she touched his cheek and stirred him awake, ‘you were one of the only two men I have ever loved. Tanus is with me now, but before you can come to me also there is one more charge that I lay upon you. You never once failed me. I know that you will not fail me now, will you, Taita?’

‘I am yours to command, mistress.’ His voice echoed strangely in his ears.

‘In Thebes, my city of a hundred gates, this night is born a child. He is the son of my own son. They will name this child Nefer, which means pure and perfect in body and spirit. My longing is that he carry my blood and the blood of Tanus to the throne of Upper Egypt. But great and diverse perils already gather around the babe. He cannot succeed without your help. Only you can protect and guide him. These years you have spent alone in the wilderness, the skills and knowledge you have acquired here were to that purpose alone. Go to Nefer. Go now swiftly and stay with him until your task is completed. Then come to me, darling Taita. I will be waiting for you and your poor mutilated manhood shall be restored to you. You will be whole and entire when next you stand by my side, your hand in my hand. Do not fail me, Taita.’

‘Never!’ Taita had cried in the dream. ‘In your life I never failed you. I will not fail you now in death.’

‘I know you will not.’ Lostris smiled a sweet, haunting smile, and her image faded into the desert night. He woke, with his face wet with tears, and gathered up his few possessions. He paused at the cave entrance only to check his direction by the stars. Instinctively, he looked for the bright particular star of the goddess. On the seventieth day after the Queen’s death, on the night that the long ritual of her embalmment had been completed, that star had appeared suddenly in the heavens, a great red star that glowed where none had been before. Taita picked it out and made obeisance to it. Then he strode away into the western desert, back towards the Nile and the city of Thebes, beautiful Thebes of a hundred gates.

That had been over fourteen years ago, and now he hungered for the silent places, for only here could his powers grow back to their full strength, so that he could carry through the charge that Lostris had laid upon him. Only here could he pass some of that strength on to the Prince. For he knew that the dark powers of which she had warned him were gathering around them.

‘Come!’ he said to the boy. ‘Let us go down and take your godbird.’

--

On the third night after leaving Gallala, when the constellation of the Wild Asses made its zenith in the northern night sky, Pharaoh halted the squadron to water the horses and to eat a hasty meal of sun-dried meat, dates and cold dhurra millet cakes. Then he ordered the mount-up. There was no sounding of the ram’s horn trumpet now for they were into the territory where often the patrolling Hyksosian chariots ranged.

The column started forward again at the trot. As they went on the landscape changed dramatically. They were out of the bad lands at last, back into the foothills above the river valley. Below them they could make out the strip of dense vegetation, distant and dark in the moonlight, that marked the course of great Mother Nile. They had completed the wide circuit around Abnub and were in the rear of the main Hyksosian army on the river. Although they were a tiny force to go in against such an enemy as Apepi, they were the best charioteers in the armies of Tamose, which made them the finest in the world. Moreover, they held the element of surprise.

When Pharaoh had first proposed this strategy and told them he would lead the expedition in person, his war council had opposed him with all the vehemence they could muster against the word of a god. Even old Kratas, once the most reckless and savage warrior in all the armies of Egypt, had torn at his thick white beard and bellowed, ‘By Seth’s ragged and festering foreskin, I did not change your shit-smeared swaddling sheet so that I could send you straight into the loving arms of Apepi.’ He was perhaps the one man who might dare to speak to a god-king in this fashion. ‘Send another to do such menial work. Lead the breakthrough column yourself if it amuses you, but do not disappear into the desert to be devoured by ghouls and djinn. You are Egypt. If Apepi takes you he takes us all.’

Of all the council only Naja had supported him, but Naja was always loyal and true. Now they had won through the desert, and were into the enemy rear. In tomorrow’s dawn they would make the one desperate charge that would split Apepi’s army, and allow five more of Pharaoh’s squadrons, a thousand chariots, to come boiling through to join him. Already he had the melliferous taste of victory on his tongue. Before the next full moon he would dine in the halls of Apepi’s palace in Avaris.

It was almost two centuries since the Upper and Lower Kingdoms of Egypt had been split apart. Since then either an Egyptian usurper or a foreigner invader had ruled in the northern kingdom. It was Tamose’s destiny to drive out the Hyksos and unite the two lands once more. Only then could he wear the double crown with justification and the approval of all the ancient gods.

The night air blew in his face, cool enough to numb his cheeks, and his lance-bearer crouched low behind the dashboard to shield himself. The only sound was the crunch of the chariot wheels over the coarse gravel, the lances rattling softly in their scabbards, and the occasional low warning cry of ‘Beware! Hole!’ passed on down the column.

Suddenly the wide wadi of Gebel Wadun opened ahead of him and Pharaoh Tamose reined down the team. The wadi was the smooth roadway that would lead them down on to the flat alluvial plain of the river. Pharaoh tossed the reins to his lance-bearer and vaulted down to earth. He stretched his stiff, aching limbs and, without turning, heard the sound of Naja’s chariot come up behind him. A low command and the wheels crunched into silence, then Naja’s light, firm footsteps came to his side. ‘From here the danger of discovery will be stronger,’ Naja said, ‘Look down there.’ He pointed with a long, muscular arm over Pharaoh’s shoulder. Where the wadi debouched on to the plain below them a single light showed, the soft yellow glow of an oil lamp. That is the village of El Wadun. That is where our spies will be waiting to lead us through the Hyksosian pickets. I will go ahead to the rendezvous to make safe the way. Do you wait here, Majesty, and I will return directly.’

‘I will go with you.’

‘I beg you. There may be treachery, Mem.’ He used the King’s childhood name. ‘You are Egypt. You are too precious to risk.’

Pharaoh turned to look into the beloved face, lean and handsome. Naja’s teeth gleamed white in the starlight as he smiled, and Pharaoh touched his shoulder lightly but with trust and affection. ‘Go swiftly, and return as swiftly,’ he acceded.

Naja touched his own heart, and ran back to his chariot. He saluted again as he wheeled past where the King stood, and Tamose smiled as he returned the salute then watched him go down the side of the wadi. When he reached the flat hard sand of the dry riverbed, Naja whipped up the horses, and they sped down towards the village of El Wadun. The chariot left black-shaded wheel-tracks behind it on the silvery sands, before it disappeared beyond the first bend of the wadi. When it had gone Pharaoh walked back down the waiting column, speaking quietly to the troopers, calling many by name, laughing softly with them, encouraging and cheering them. Small wonder they loved him, and followed him so gladly wherever he led them.

--

Lord Naja drove warily, hugging the south bank of the dry riverbed. Every now and then he glanced upwards at the crest of the hills, until at last he recognized the tower of wind-blasted rock that leaned slightly askew against the skyline, and grunted with satisfaction. A little further on he reached the point where a faint footpath left the wadi bottom and wound up the steep slope to the foot of the ancient watchtower.

With a curt word to his lance-bearer he jumped down from the footplate, and adjusted the cavalry bow over his shoulder. Then he unslung the clay fire-pot from the rail of the chariot, and started up the pathway. It was so well disguised that if he had not memorized ever turn and twist he would have lost his way a dozen times before he reached the top.

At last he stepped out on to the upper rampart of the tower. It had been built many centuries ago and was in ruinous condition. He did not approach the edge for there was a precipitous drop into the valley below. Instead he found the bundle of dry faggots hidden in the niche of the wall where he had left it and dragged it into the open. Quickly he built up a tiny pyramid of the kindling, then blew on the charcoal nuggets in the fire-pot, and when they glowed he crumbled a handful of dried grass on to them. They burst into flame and he lit the small signal beacon. He made no attempt to hide himself but stood out where a watcher below would see him illuminated on the height of the tower. The flames died away as the kindling was consumed. Naja sat down to wait in the darkness.

A short while later he heard a pebble rattle on the stony path below the walls and he whistled sharply. His signal was returned, and he stood up. He loosened the bronze blade of his sickle sword in its scabbard and nocked an arrow in the bow, standing ready for an instant draw. Moments later a harsh voice called to him in the Hyksosian language. He replied fluently and naturally in the same tongue, and the footsteps of at least two men sounded on the stone ramp.

Not even Pharaoh knew that Naja’s mother had been Hyksosian. In the decades of their occupation the invaders had adopted many of the Egyptian ways. With a dearth of their own women to choose from, many of the Hyksos had taken Egyptian wives, and over the generations the blood-lines had become blurred.

A tall man stepped out on to the rampart. He wore a skull-hugging basinet of bronze, and multicoloured ribbons were tied in his full beard. The Hyksos dearly loved bright colours.

He opened his arms. The blessing of Seueth on you, cousin,’ he growled, as Naja stepped into his embrace.

‘And may he smile on you also, Cousin Trok, but we have little time,’ Naja warned him, and indicated the first light fingers of the dawn stroking the eastern heavens with a lover’s touch.

‘You are right, coz.’ The Hyksosian general broke the embrace, and turned to take a linen-wrapped bundle from his lieutenant, who stood close behind him. He handed it to Naja, who unwrapped it as he kicked life back into the beacon fire. In the light of the flames he inspected the arrow quiver it contained. It was carved from a light tough wood and covered with finely tooled and stitched leather. The workmanship was superb. This was the accoutrement of a high-ranking officer. Naja twisted free the stopper and drew one of the arrows from the container. He examined it briefly, spinning the shaft between his fingers to check its balance and symmetry

The Hyksosian arrows were unmistakable. The fletching feathers were dyed with the bright colours of the archer’s regiment and the shaft was branded with his personal signet. Even if the initial strike was not fatal, the flint arrowhead was barbed and bound to the shaft in such a way that if a surgeon attempted to draw the arrow from a victim’s flesh, the head would detach from the shaft and remain deep in the wound channel, there to putrefy and cause a lingering, painful death. Flint was much harder than bronze, and would not bend nor flatten if it struck bone.

Naja slipped the arrow back into the quiver and replaced the stopper. He had not taken the chance of bringing such distinctive missiles with him in his chariot. If discovered in his kit by his groom or lance-bearer, its presence would be remembered, and difficult to explain away.

‘There is much that we still should discuss.’ Naja squatted down and gestured for Trok to do the same. They talked quietly until at last Naja rose. ‘Enough! Now we both know what must be done. The time for action has at last arrived.’

‘Let the gods smile upon our enterprise.’ Trok and Naja embraced again, and then, without another word, Naja left him, ran lightly down the rampart of the tower and took the narrow path down the hill.

Before he reached the bottom he found a place to cache the quiver. It was a niche where the rock had been split open by the roots of a thorn tree. Over the quiver he placed a rock the size and roughly the shape of a horse’s head. The twisted upper branches of the tree formed a distinctive cross against the night sky. He would recognize the place again without difficulty.

Then he went on down the path to where his chariot stood in the wadi bottom.

--

Pharaoh Tamose saw the chariot returning, and knew by the impetuous manner in which Naja drove that something untoward was afoot. Quietly he ordered the squadron to mount up and stand with drawn weapons, ready to meet any eventuality.

Naja’s chariot rattled up the pathway from the wadi bottom. The moment it drew level with where Pharaoh waited he sprang down. ‘What’s amiss?’ Tamose demanded. ‘A blessing from the gods,’ Naja told him, unable to stop his voice shaking with excitement. They have delivered Apepi defenceless into our power.’

‘How is that possible?’

‘My spies have led me to where the enemy king is encamped but a short distance from where we now stand. His tents are set up just beyond the first line of hills, yonder.’ He pointed back with his drawn sword.

‘Can you be certain it is Apepi?’ Tamose could barely control his own excitement.

‘I saw him clearly in the light of his campfire. Every detail of his features. His great beaked nose and beard shot with silver shining in the firelight. There is no mistaking such stature. He towers above all those around him, and wears the vulture crown on his head.’

‘What is his strength?’ Pharaoh demanded.

‘With his usual arrogance he has a bodyguard of less than fifty. I have counted them, and half of them are asleep, their lances stacked. He suspects nothing and his watchfires burn bright. A swift charge out of the darkness and we will have him in our grasp.’

‘Take me to where Apepi lies,’ Pharaoh commanded, and leaped to the footplate.

Naja led them, and the soft silvery sands of the wadi muffled the sounds of the wheels, so that in a ghostly silence the squadron swept around the last bend and Naja raised his clenched fist high to order the halt. Pharaoh drew up alongside him and leaned across.

‘Where lies Apepi’s camp?’

‘Beyond the ridge. I left my spies overlooking it.’ Naja pointed up the pathway towards the watchtower on the crest. ‘On the far side is a hidden oasis. A sweet-water well and date palms. His tents are set among the trees.’

‘We will take a small patrol with us to scout the camp. Only then can we plan our attack.’

Naja had anticipated the order, and with a few terse orders selected a scouting party of five troopers. Each one was bound to him by blood oath. They were his men, hand and heart.

‘Muffle your scabbards,’ Naja ordered. ‘Make not a sound.’ Then, with his recurved bow in his left hand, he stepped on to the pathway. Pharaoh came close behind him. They went upwards swiftly, until Naja saw the crossed branches of the thorn tree silhouetted against the dawn sky. He stopped abruptly, and held up his right hand for silence. He listened.

‘What is it?’ Pharaoh whispered close behind him.

‘I thought I heard voices on the crest,’ Naja answered, ‘speaking the Hyksosian tongue. Wait here, Majesty, while I clear the path ahead.’ Pharaoh and the five troopers sank down and squatted beside the path, while Naja went on stealthily. He stepped around a large boulder and his dim figure disappeared from view. The minutes passed slowly and Pharaoh began to fret. The dawn was coming on swiftly. The Hyksosian king would soon be breaking his camp, and moving on, out of their grasp. As a soft whistle came down to him he sprang to his feet eagerly. It was a skilful imitation of a nightingale’s dawn call.

Pharaoh hefted his fabled blue sword. ‘The way is clear,’ he murmured, ‘Come, follow me.’

They went on upwards, and Pharaoh reached the tall rock that blocked the pathway. He stepped round it then stopped abruptly. Lord Naja faced him at a distance of twenty paces. They were alone, hidden by the rock from the men who followed. Naja’s bow was at full draw and the arrow was aimed at Pharaoh’s naked chest. Even before he could move, the full realization of what confronted him blazed in Pharaoh’s mind. This was the foul and loathsome thing that Taita, with his clairvoyant powers, had smelt in the air.

The light was strong enough for him to make out every detail of the enemy he had loved as a friend. The bowstring was pulled hard against Naja’s lips, twisting them into a dreadful smile, and his eyes were honey gold and fierce as those of the hunting leopard as he glared at Pharaoh. The fletching of the arrow was crimson and yellow and green, and in the Hyksosian fashion the arrowhead was made from razor-sharp flint, designed to tear through the bronze of an enemy’s helmet and cuirass.

‘May you live for ever!’ Silently Naja mouthed the words as though they were a curse, and he loosed the arrow. It flew from the bowstring with a twang and a hum. It seemed to come quite slowly, like some poisonous flying insect. The feathers spun the shaft, and it made one full revolution as it covered the twenty paces. Though Pharaoh’s eyesight was sharpened and his other senses were heightened by the mortal danger in which he found himself, he could move only with the slowness of nightmare, too slowly to avoid the missile. The arrow took him high in the centre of his chest, where his royal heart pounded in its cage of ribs. It struck with the sound of a boulder dropped from a height into a bed of thick Nile mud, and half the length of the shaft was driven through his chest. He was spun round by the force of the impact, and thrown against the red rock of the boulder. For a moment he clung to the rough surface with his hooked fingers. The flint arrowhead had pierced him through and through. The blood-clotted barb stood out of the knotted muscles that ran down the right side of his spine.

The blue sword dropped from his fist, and a low cry burst from his open mouth, the sound muffled by a gout of his own bright lung blood. He began to slide down to his knees, his legs buckling under him, his fingernails leaving shallow scratches on the red rock.

Naja sprang forward with a wild cry, ‘Ambush! Beware!’ and he slipped one arm around Pharaoh’s chest below the protruding arrow.

Supporting the dying king he bellowed again, ‘On me, the guards!’ and two stout troopers appeared almost instantly from around the rock wall, responding to his rallying cry. They saw at a glance how Pharaoh was struck and the bright bunch of feathers on the base of the arrow.

‘Hyksos!’ one yelled, as they snatched Pharaoh from Naja’s grasp and dragged him back behind the shelter of the rock.

‘Carry Pharaoh back to his chariot while I hold off the enemy,’ Naja ordered, and whirled around, pulling another arrow from his quiver and loosing it up the path towards the deserted summit, bellowing a challenge, then answering himself with a muffled counter-challenge in the Hyksosian language.

He snatched up the blue sword from where Tamose had dropped it, bounded back down the path and caught up with the small party of charioteers who were carrying the king away, down to where the chariots were waiting in the wadi.

‘It was a trap,’ Naja told them urgently. ‘The hilltop is alive with the enemy. We must get Pharaoh away to safety.’ But he could see by the way the king’s head rolled weakly on his shoulders that he was past any help, and Naja’s chest swelled with triumph. The blue war crown toppled from Pharaoh’s brow and bumped down the path. Naja gathered it up as he ran past, fighting down the temptation to place it on his own head.

‘Patience. The time is not yet ripe for that,’ he chided himself silently, ‘but already Egypt is mine, and all her crowns and pomp and power. I am become this very Egypt. I am become part of the godhead.’

He held the heavy crown protectively under his arm, and aloud he cried, ‘Hurry, the enemy is on the path hard behind us. Hurry! The king must not fall into their hands.’

The troops below had heard the wild cries in the dawn, and the regimental surgeon was waiting for them beside the wheel of Pharaoh’s chariot. He had been trained by Taita, and though lacking the old man’s special magic he was a skilled doctor and might be capable of staunching even such a terrible wound as had pierced Pharaoh’s chest. But Lord Naja would not risk having his victim returned to him from the underworld. He ordered the surgeon away brusquely. ‘The enemy is hard upon us. There is no time for your quackery now. We must get him back to the safety of our own lines before we are overrun.’

Tenderly he lifted the king from the arms of the men who carried him and laid him on the footplate of his own chariot. He snapped off the shaft of the arrow that protruded from the king’s chest and held it aloft so that all his men could see it clearly. This bloody instrument has struck down our Pharaoh. Our god and our king. May Seth damn the Hyksosian pig-swine who fired it, and may he burn in eternal flame for a thousand years.’ His men growled in warlike agreement. Carefully Naja wrapped the arrow in a linen cloth, and placed it in the bin on the side wall of the chariot. He would deliver it to the council in Thebes to substantiate his report on Pharaoh’s death.

‘A good man here to hold Pharaoh,’ Naja ordered, Treat him gently.’

While the king’s own lance-bearer came forward, Naja unbuckled the sword-belt from around Pharaoh’s waist, sheathed the blue sword and carefully stowed it in his own weapons bin.

The lance-bearer jumped on to the footplate and cradled Tamose’s head. Fresh bright blood bubbled from the corners of his mouth as the chariot wheeled in a circle then sped back up the dry wadi with the rest of the squadron driving hard to keep up with it. Even though he was supported by the strong arms of his lance-bearer Pharaoh’s limp body was jolted cruelly.

Facing forward so that none could see his expression, Naja laughed softly. The sound was covered by the grinding wheels and the crash of the chassis over the small boulders he made no attempt to avoid. They left the wadi and raced on towards the dunes and the natron lakes.

It was mid-morning and the blinding white sun was halfway up the sky before Naja allowed the column to halt and the surgeon to come forward again to examine the king. It did not need his special skills to tell that Pharaoh’s spirit had long before left his body and started on its journey to the underworld.

‘Pharaoh is dead,’ the surgeon said quietly, as he stood up with the royal blood coating his hands to the wrists. A terrible cry of mourning started at the head of the column and ran down its entire length. Naja let them play out their grief then sent for his troop captains.

The state is without a head,’ he told them. ‘Egypt is in dire peril. Ten of the fastest chariots must take Pharaoh’s body back to Thebes with all haste. I shall lead them for it may be that the council will wish me to take up the duties of regent to Prince Nefer.’

He had planted the first seeds and saw by their awed expressions that they had taken root almost immediately. He went on, with a grim, businesslike air that suited the tragic circumstances which had overtaken them, The surgeon must wrap the royal corpse before I take it home to the funeral temple. But in the meantime we must find Prince Nefer. He must be informed of his father’s death and of his own succession. This is the single most urgent matter of state, and of my regency.’ He had assumed that title smoothly, and no man questioned him or even looked askance. He unrolled a papyrus scroll, a map of the territory from Thebes down to Memphis, and spread it on the dashboard of his chariot. He pored over it. ‘You must split up into your troops and scour the countryside for the prince. I believe that Pharaoh sent him into the desert with the eunuch to undertake the rituals of manhood, so we will concentrate our search here, from Gallala where we last saw him towards the south and east.’ With the eye for ground of a commander of armies Naja picked out the search area, and ordered a net of chariots to be spread out across the land to bring in the prince.

--

The squadron returned to Gallala with Lord Naja in the van. Next in line came the vehicle carrying the partially embalmed body of Pharaoh. On the shore of the natron lake Waifra, the surgeon, had laid out the royal corpse and made the traditional incision in his left side. Through this he had removed the viscera and internal organs. The contents of the stomach and intestines had been washed in the viscous salt water of the lake. Then all the organs were packed with the white crystals of evaporated natron from the lake edge and stored in pottery wine jars. The king’s body cavity was packed with natron salts, then wrapped in linen bindings soaked with the harsh salt. When they reached Thebes he would be taken to his own funerary temple and handed over to the priests and embalmers for the ritual seventy days of preparation for burial. Naja grudged every minute spent upon the road, for he was in desperate haste to return to Thebes before the news of the King’s death preceded him. Yet at the gates of the ruined city he took more precious time to instruct the troop captains who were to undertake the search for the prince.

‘Sweep all the roads to the east. The eunuch is a wily old bird and will have covered his tracks, but smell him out,’ he ordered them. There are villages at the oases of Satam and Lakara. Question the people. You may use the whip and the hot iron to make certain they hide nothing. Search all the secret places of the wilderness. Find the prince and the eunuch. Fail me not, at your peril.’

When at last the captains had refilled their waterskins and were ready to take their divisions out into the desert, he held them with a final order, and they knew from his voice and his ferocious yellow eyes that this was the most fateful order of all, and that to disobey would mean death. ‘When you find Prince Nefer, bring him to me. Give him into no other hand but mine.’

There were Nubian scouts with the divisions, black slaves from the wild southlands highly skilled in the art of tracking down men and beasts. They trotted ahead of the chariots as they fanned out into the wilderness, and Lord Naja spent another few precious minutes watching them go. His jubilation was tempered with unease. He knew that the ancient eunuch, Taita, was an adept; that he possessed strange and wonderful powers. If there is one single man who can stop me now, it is he. I wish that I could run them down myself, the eunuch and the brat, rather than send underlings to pit themselves against the Warlock’s wiles. But my destiny calls to me from Thebes and I dare not linger.

He ran back to his chariot and seized the reins. ‘Onwards!’ He gave the command to advance with a clenched fist. ‘Onwards to Thebes!’

They drove the horses hard, so that when they raced down the escarpment of the eastern hills on to the wide alluvial plain of the river, the lather had dried white on their heaving flanks and their eyes were red and wild.

Naja had withdrawn a full legion of the Phat Guards from the army encamped before Abnub. He had explained to Pharaoh that these were the strategic reserves to throw into the gap and prevent a Hyksosian break-out should the offensive fail. However, the Phat Guard was his own special regiment. The commanders were oath-bound to him. Following his secret orders they had pulled back from Abnub, and were waiting for him now at the oasis of Boss, only two leagues from Thebes.

The guards’ pickets saw the dust of the approaching chariots and stood to arms. The colonel, Asmor, and his officers were turned out in full armour to meet Lord Naja. The legion, under arms, was drawn up behind them.

‘Lord Asmor!’ Naja hailed him from the chariot. ‘I have dreadful news to take to the council at Thebes. Pharaoh is killed by a Hyksosian arrow.

‘Lord Naja, I stand ready to carry out your orders.’

‘Egypt is a child without a father.’ Naja halted his chariot in front of the ranks of plumed and glittering warriors. Now he raised his voice so it carried clearly to the rear ranks. ‘Prince Nefer is a child still, and not yet ready to rule. Egypt stands in desperate need of a regent to lead her, lest the Hyksos take advantage of our disarray.’ He paused and stared significantly at Colonel Asmor. Asmor lifted his chin slightly in acknowledgement of the trust that Naja had placed in him. He had been promised rewards greater than any he had ever dreamed of.

Naja raised his voice to a bellow: ‘If Pharaoh falls in battle, the army has the right by acclamation to appoint a regent in the field.’ He fell silent and stood with one fist clenched on his breast and the lance in his other hand.

Asmor took a pace forward and turned to face the ranks of heavily armed guards. With a theatrical gesture he removed his helmet. His face was dark and hard. A pale scar from a sword slash twisted his nose to one side, and his shaven pate was covered by a plaited horsehair wig. He pointed his drawn sword to the sky, and he shouted, in a voice that had been trained to carry over the din of battle, ‘Lord Naja! Hail to the Regent of Egypt! Hail to Lord Naja!’

There was a long moment of stunned silence before the legion erupted in a roar, like a pride of hunting lions, ‘Hail to Lord Naja, Regent of Egypt.’

The cheering and the uproar lasted until Lord Naja raised his fist again, and in the silence that followed he spoke clearly: ‘You do me great honour! I accept the charge you place upon me.’

‘Bak-her!’ they shouted, and beat upon their shields with sword and lance until the echoes broke like distant thunder on the hills of the escarpment.

In the uproar Naja summoned Asmor to him. ‘Place pickets on all the roads. No man leaves this place until I do. No word of this must reach Thebes ahead of me.’

--

The journey from Gallala had taken three days of hard riding. The horses were worn out, and even Naja was exhausted. Yet he allowed himself only an hour to rest, bathe away the dust of the journey and change his apparel. Then, with his jaw shaven, his hair oiled and combed, he mounted the ceremonial chariot that Asmor had ready and waiting at the entrance to the tent. The gold leaf that decorated the dashboard shone in the sunlight.

Naja wore a white linen skirt, with a pectoral plate of gold and semiprecious stones covering his bare muscled chest. On his hip he carried the fabulous blue sword in its golden scabbard that he had taken from Pharaoh’s dead body. The blade was beaten from some marvellous metal, heavier, harder and sharper than any bronze. There was none other like it in all Egypt. It had once belonged to Tanus, Lord Harrab, and had come to Pharaoh by his bequest.

The most significant of all his accoutrements, however, was the least eye-catching. On his right arm, held in place by a plain band of gold above the elbow, was the blue hawk seal. Like the sword Naja had taken it from Tamose’s royal corpse. As Regent of Egypt, Naja was now entitled to wear this potent badge of imperial power.

His bodyguard formed up around him, and the full legion fell in behind him. With five thousand men at his back the new Regent of Egypt began his march on Thebes.

Asmor rode as his lance-bearer. He was young for the command of a full legion, but he had proved himself in battle against the Hyksos, and he was Naja’s close companion. He, too, had Hyksosian blood in his veins. Once, Asmor had thought the command of a legion was the summit of his ambition, but now he had scaled the foothills and suddenly before him rose the glorious alps of exalted office, of power unfettered, and - dare he even think it? - elevation to the highest ranks of the nobility. There was nothing he would not do, no act so reckless or base that he would not undertake it willingly to hasten his patron Lord Naja’s ascension to the throne of Egypt.

‘What stands before us now, my old comrade?’ It seemed that Naja had read his thought, for the question was so appropriate.

‘The Yellow Flowers have cleared all but one of the princes of the House of Tamose from your path,’ Asmor answered, and pointed with his lance across the grey silt-laden waters of the Nile to the far hills in the west. ‘They lie there in their tombs in the Valley of the Nobles.’

Three years previously the plague of the Yellow Flowers had swept through the two kingdoms. The disease was named for the dreadful yellow lesions that covered the faces and bodies of the stricken before they succumbed to the pox’s burning fevers. It was no respecter of persons, choosing its victims from every station and level of society, sparing neither Egyptian nor Hyksos, man nor woman nor child, neither peasant nor prince, it had mown them down like fields of dhurra millet before the sickle.

Eight princesses and six princes of the House of Tamose had died. Of all Pharaoh’s children, only two girls and Prince Nefer Memnon had survived. It was as though the gods had set out deliberately to clear the path to the throne of Egypt for Lord Naja.

There were those who vowed that Nefer and his sisters would have died also, had not the ancient Magus Taita wrought his magic to save them. The three children still bore the tiny scars on their left upper arms where he had cut them and placed in their blood his magical charm against the Yellow Flowers.

Naja frowned. Even in this moment of his triumph he could still give thought to the strange powers possessed by the Magus. No man could deny that he had found the secret of life. He had already lived so long that no one knew his age; some said a hundred years and others two hundred. Yet he still walked and ran and drove a chariot like a man in his prime. No man could better him in debate, none could surpass him in learning. Surely the gods loved him, and had bestowed upon him the secret of life eternal.

Once he was Pharaoh, that would be the only thing that Naja lacked. Could he wring the secret out of Taita the Warlock? First, he must be captured and brought in along with Prince Nefer, but he must not be harmed. He was far too valuable. The chariots Naja had sent to scour the eastern deserts would bring him back a throne in the form of Prince Nefer, and life eternal in the human guise of the eunuch, Taita.

Asmor interrupted his thoughts: ‘We of the loyal Phat Guard are the only troops south of Abnub. The rest of the army is deployed against the Hyksos in the north. Thebes is defended by a handful of boys, cripples and old men. Nothing stands in your way, Regent.’

Any fears that the legion under arms would be denied entrance to the city proved baseless. The main gates were thrown open as soon as the sentries recognized the blue standard, and the citizens ran out to meet them. They carried palm fronds and garlands of water-lilies, for a rumour had swept through the city that Lord Naja brought tidings of a mighty victory over Apepi of the Hyksos.

But the welcoming cries and laughter soon gave way to wild ululations of mourning when they saw the swaddled royal corpse on the floorboards of the second chariot and heard the cries of the leading charioteers: ‘Pharaoh is dead! He has been slain by the Hyksos. May he live for ever.’

The wailing crowds followed the chariot that carried the royal corpse to the funerary temple, clogging the streets, and in the confusion no one seemed to notice that divisions of Asmor’s men had taken over from the guards at the main gates, and had swiftly set up pickets at every corner and in every square.

The chariot bearing Tamose’s corpse had drawn the crowds along with it. The rest of the usually swarming city was almost deserted, and Naja galloped his chariot team swiftly through the narrow crooked streets to the river palace. He knew that every member of the council would hurry to the assembly chamber as soon as they heard the dreadful news. They left the chariots at the entrance to the gardens, and Asmor and fifty men of the bodyguard formed up around Naja. They marched in close order through the inner courtyard, past the ponds of the water garden filled with hyacinth and fish from the river, which shone like jewels below the surface of the limpid pools.

The arrival of such a band of armed men took the council unawares. The doors to the chamber were unguarded, and only four members were already assembled. Naja paused in the doorway and looked them over swiftly. Menset and Talla were old and past their once formidable powers; Cinka had always been weak and vacillating. There was only one man of force in the chamber with whom he had to reckon.

Kratas was older than any of them, but in the way that a volcano is old. His robes were in disarray - clearly he had come directly from his pallet, but not from sleep. They said that he was still able to keep his two young wives and all of his five concubines in play, which Naja did not doubt, for the tales of his feats with arms and amours were legion. The fresh, damp stains on his white linen kilt and the sweet natural perfume of female concupiscence that enveloped him were apparent even from where Naja stood. The scars on his arms and bare chest were testimony to a hundred battles fought and won over the years. The old man no longer deigned to wear the numerous chains of the Gold of Valour and the Gold of Praise to which he was entitled - in any case, such a mass of the precious metal would have weighed down an ox.

‘Noble lords!’ Naja greeted the members of the council. ‘I come to bring you dire tidings.’ He strode down into the chamber and Menset and Talla shrank away, staring at him like two rabbits watching the sinuous approach of the cobra. ‘Pharaoh is dead. He was cut down by a Hyksosian arrow while storming the enemy stronghold above El Wadun.’

The council members gawked at him in silence, all except Kratas. He was the first to recover from the shock of that news. His sorrow was matched only by his anger. He rose ponderously to his feet, and glowered at Naja and his bodyguard, like an old bull buffalo surprised in his wallow by a pride of half-grown lion cubs. ‘By what excess of treasonable impudence do you wear the hawk seal upon your arm? Naja, son of Timlat out of the belly of a Hyksosian slut, you are not fit to grovel in the dirt under the feet of the man from whom you looted that talisman. That sword at your waist has been wielded by hands more noble by far than your soft paws.’ The dome of Kratas’ bald head turned purple and his craggy features quivered with outrage.

For a moment Naja was taken aback. How did the old monster know that his mother had been of Hyksosian blood? That was a close secret. He was forcefully reminded that this was the only man, besides Taita, who might have the strength and the power to wrest the double crown from his grasp.

Despite himself he took a step backwards. ‘I am the Regent of the royal Prince Nefer. I wear the blue hawk seal by right,” he answered.

‘No!’ Kratas thundered. ‘You do not have the right. Only great and noble men have the right to wear the hawk seal. Pharaoh Tamose had the right, Tanus, Lord Harrab had the right, and a line of mighty kings before them. You, you slinking cur, have no such right.’

‘I was acclaimed by my legions in the field. I am the Regent of Prince Nefer.’

Kratas strode towards him across the chamber floor, ‘You are no soldier. You were thrashed at Lastra and Siva by your Hyksos jackal kin. You are no statesman, no philosopher. You have gained some small distinction only by Pharaoh’s lapse in judgement. I warned him against you a hundred times.’

‘Back, you old fool!’ Naja warned him. ‘I stand in the place of Pharaoh. If you handle me, you give offence to the crown and dignity of Egypt.’

‘I am going to strip the seal and that sword off you.’ Kratas did not check his step. ‘And afterwards I might give myself the pleasure of whipping your buttocks.’

At Naja’s right hand Asmor whispered, ‘The penalty for lèse-majesté is death.’

Instantly Naja realized his opportunity. He lifted his chin and looked into the old man’s still bright eyes. ‘You are an ancient bag of wind and dung,’ he challenged. ‘Your day has passed, Kratas, you doddering old idiot. You dare not lay a finger on the Regent of Egypt.’

As he had intended, the insult was too great for Kratas to bear. He let out a bellow and rushed the last few paces. He was surprisingly quick for a man of his age and bulk, and he seized Naja, lifted him off his feet and tried to rip the hawk seal from his arm.

‘You are not fit-‘

Without looking round, Naja spoke to Asmor, who stood only a pace behind his shoulder with his drawn sickle sword in his right hand.

‘Strike!’ said Naja softly. ‘And strike deep!’

Asmor stepped to the side, opening Kratas’ flank above the waistband of the kilt for the thrust low in the back, into the kidneys. In his trained hand the blow was true and powerful. The bronze blade slipped in silently, easily as a needle into a sheet of silk, right in to the hilt, then Asmor twisted it in the flesh to enlarge the wound channel.

Kratas’ whole body stiffened and his eyes opened wide. He loosed his grip and let Naja drop back to his feet. Asmor pulled out the blade. It came away reluctantly against the suck of clinging flesh. The bright bronze was smeared with dark blood, and a sluggish trickle ran down to soak into Kratas’ white linen kilt. Asmor stabbed again, this time higher, angling the blade upwards under the lowest rib. Kratas frowned and shook his great leonine head, as though annoyed at some childish nonsense. He turned away and began to walk towards the door of the chamber. Asmor ran after him and stabbed him again in the back. Kratas kept walking.

‘My lord, help me kill the dog,’ Asmor panted, and Naja drew the blue sword and ran to join him. The blade bit deeper than any bronze as Naja hacked and stabbed. Kratas reeled out through the doors of the chamber into the courtyard, blood spurting and pulsing from a dozen wounds. Behind him the other members of the council shouted, ‘Murder! Spare the noble Kratas.’

Asmor shouted just as loudly, ‘Traitor! He has laid hands on the Regent of Egypt!’ And he thrust again, aiming for the heart, but Kratas staggered against the surrounding wall of the fish pond, and tried to steady himself. However, his hands were red and slick with his own blood and found no grip on the polished marble. He collapsed over the low coping and, with a heavy splash, disappeared under the surface.

The two swordsmen paused, hanging over the wall to catch their breath as the waters were stained pink by the old man’s blood. Suddenly his bald head thrust out of the pool and Kratas drew a noisy breath.

‘In the name of all the gods, will not the old bastard die?’ Asmor’s voice was filled with astonishment and frustration.

Naja vaulted over the wall into the pond and stood waist-deep over the huge, floundering body. He placed one foot on Kratas’ throat and forced his head beneath the surface. Kratas struggled and heaved beneath him, and the waters were stained with blood and churned river mud. Naja trod down with all his weight and kept him under. “Tis like riding a hippopotamus.’ He laughed breathlessly, and immediately Asmor and the soldiers joined in with him, crowding the edge of the pool. They roared with laughter and jeered, ‘Have your last drink, Kratas, you old sot.’

‘You will go to Seth bathed and sweet smelling as a babe. Even the god will not recognize you.’

The old man’s struggles grew weaker, until a vast exhalation of breath bubbled to the surface and at last he was still. Naja waded to the side of the pool and stepped out. Kratas’ body rose slowly to the surface and floated there face down.

‘Fish him out!’ Naja ordered. ‘Do not have him embalmed, but hack him into pieces and bury him with the other bandits, rapists and traitors in the Valley of the Jackal. Do not mark his grave.’ Kratas was thus denied the chance to reach Paradise. He would be doomed eternally to wander in darkness.

Dripping wet to the waist Naja strode back into the council chamber. By this time all the other members of the council had arrived. They had been witness to Kratas’ fate and huddled, pale and shaken, on their benches. They stared at Naja aghast as he stood before them with the reeking blue blade in his hand. ‘My noble lords, death has always been the penalty for treason. Is there any man among you who would question the justice of this execution?’ He looked at each in turn and they dropped their eyes: the Phat Guards stood shoulder to shoulder around the wall of the chamber and, with Kratas gone, there was no man to give them direction.

‘My lord Menset,’ Naja singled out the president of the council, ‘do you endorse my action in executing the traitor Kratas?’

For a long moment it seemed that Menset might defy him, but then he sighed and looked at his hands in his lap. ‘The punishment was just,’ he whispered. ‘The council endorses the actions of the Lord Naja.’

‘Does the council also ratify the appointment of Lord Naja as the Regent of Egypt?’ Naja asked softly but his voice carried clearly in the fraught and silent chamber.

Menset raised his eyes and looked around at his fellow members, but not one would catch his eye. ‘The President and all the councillors of this assembly acknowledge the new Regent of Egypt.’ At last Menset looked directly at Naja, but such a dark, scornful expression blighted his usually jovial features that before the full of this moon he would be found dead in his bed. For the time being Naja merely nodded.

‘I accept the duty and heavy responsibility you have placed upon me.’ He sheathed his sword and mounted the dais to the throne. ‘As my first official pronouncement in my capacity of Regent in Council I wish to describe to you the gallant death of the divine Pharaoh Tamose.’ He paused significantly, then for the next hour he related in detail his version of the fatal campaign and the attack on the heights of El Wadun. Thus died one of Egypt’s most gallant kings. His last words to me as I carried him down the hill were, “Care for my only remaining son. Guard my son Nefer until he is man enough to wear the double crown. Take my two small daughters under your wings, and see that no harm befalls them.”’

Lord Naja made little attempt to hide his terrible grief and it took him some moments to bring his emotions under control. Then he went on firmly, ‘I will not fail the god who was my friend and my pharaoh. Already I have sent my chariots into the wilderness to search for Prince Nefer and bring him back to Thebes. As soon as he arrives we will set him on the throne, and place the scourge and the sceptre in his hands.’

There was the first murmur of approval among the councillors, and Naja continued, ‘Now send for the princesses. Have them brought to the chamber immediately.’

When they came hesitantly through the main doors, Heseret the elder was leading her little sister, Merykara, by the hand. Merykara had been playing pitch and toss with her friends. She was flushed from her exertions and her slim body was dewed with sweat. She was still several years from womanhood so her legs were long and coltish and her bare chest was as flat as a boy’s. She wore her long black hair in a side-lock that hung over her left shoulder, and her linen breech clout was so diminutive that it left the lower half of her little round buttocks exposed. She smiled shyly around this formidable gathering of famous men, and clung harder to her elder sister’s hand.

Heseret had seen her first red moon and was dressed in the linen skirts and wig of a marriageable woman. Even the old men looked at her avidly for she had inherited in full measure her grandmother Queen Lostris’ celebrated beauty. Her skin was milky. Her limbs were smooth and shapely, and her naked breasts were like celestial moons. Her expression was serene but the corners of her mouth lifted in a secret, mischievous smile, and there were intriguing lights in her huge dark green eyes.

‘Come forward, my pretty darlings,’ Naja called to them, and only then they recognized the man who was the close and beloved friend of their father. They smiled and came towards him trustingly. He rose from the throne, went down to meet them and placed his hands on their shoulders. His voice and his expression were tragic. ‘You must be brave now, and remember that you are princesses of the royal house, because I have bitter news for you. Pharaoh your father is dead.” For a minute they did not seem to understand, then Heseret let out the high keening wail of mourning, followed immediately by Merykara.

Gently Naja put his arms around them, and led them to sit at the foot of the throne, where they sank to their knees and clung to each other, weeping inconsolably.

The distress of the royal princesses is plain for all the world to see,’ Naja told the assembly. ‘The trust and the duty that Pharaoh placed upon me is equally plain. As I have taken Prince Nefer Memnon into my care, so now I take the two princesses, Heseret and Merykara, under my protection.’

‘Now he has all the royal brood in his hands. But no matter where he is in the wilderness, and how hale and strong the Prince Nefer may seem,’ Talla whispered to his neighbour, ‘methinks he is already sickening unto death. The new Regent of Egypt has made abundantly clear his style of government.’

--

Nefer sat in the shadow of the cliff that towered above Gebel Nagara. He had not moved since the sun had first shown its upper rim above the mountains across the valley. At first the effort of remaining still had burned along his nerve endings and made his skin itch as though poisonous insects were crawling upon it. But he knew that Taita was watching him so he had forced his wayward body slowly to his will and risen above its petty dictates. Now at last he sat in a state of exalted awareness, his every sense tuned to the wilderness about him.

He could smell the water that rose from its secret spring in the cleft in the cliff. It came up a slow drop at a time and dripped into the basin in the rock that was not much larger than the cup of his two hands, then overflowed and dribbled down into the next basin, green-lined with slippery algae. From there it ran down to disappear for ever into the ruddy sands of the valley bottom. Yet much life was supported by this trickle of water: butterfly and beetle, serpent and lizard, the graceful little gazelle that danced like whiffs of saffron dust on the heat-quivering plains, the speckled pigeons with their ruffs of wine-coloured feathers that nested on high ledges all drank here. It was because of these precious pools that Taita had brought him to this place to wait for his godbird.

They had begun to make the net on the day of their arrival at Gebel Nagara. Taita had bought the silk from a merchant in Thebes. The hank of thread had cost the price of a fine stallion, for it had been brought from a land far to the east of the Indus river on a journey that had taken years to complete. Taita had shown Nefer how to weave the net out of the fine threads. The mesh was stronger than thick strands of linen or thongs of leather but almost invisible to the eye.

When the net was ready Taita had insisted that the boy catch the decoys himself. ‘It is your godbird. You must take it yourself,’ he had explained. ‘That way your claim will be more secure in the sight of the great god Horus.’

So, in the baking daylight out on the valley floor, Nefer and Taita had studied the route up the cliff. When darkness fell Taita had sat beside the small fire at the base of the cliff and softly chanted his incantations, at intervals throwing a handful of herbs on to the fire. When the crescent moon rose to illuminate the darkness of midnight Nefer had started the precarious climb to the ledge where the pigeons roosted. He had seized two of the big, fluttering birds while they were still disorientated and confused by the darkness and the spell that Taita had cast over them. He brought them down in the leather saddlebag slung on his back.

Under Taita’s instruction Nefer had plucked the feathers from one wing of each bird, so that they were no longer able to fly. Then they had selected a spot close to the base of the cliff and the spring, but exposed enough to make the birds clearly visible from the sky above. They tethered the pigeons by the leg with a thread of horsetail hair and a wooden peg driven into the hard earth. Then they had spread the gossamer net above them, and supported it on stalks of dried elephant grass, which would snap and collapse under the stoop of the godbird.

‘Stretch the net gently,’ Taita had shown him, ‘not too tight, nor again too slack. It must catch in the bird’s beak and his talons and tangle him so that he cannot struggle and damage himself before we can free him.’

When all was set up to Taita’s satisfaction, they began the long wait. Soon the pigeons had become accustomed to their captivity, and pecked greedily at the handfuls of dhurra millet that Nefer scattered for them. Then they sunned and dusted themselves contentedly under the silken net. One day succeeded the next hot, sun-riven day, and still they waited.

In the cool of the evening they brought in the pigeons, furled the net, and then they hunted for food. Taita climbed to the top of the cliff where he sat cross-legged on the edge, overlooking the long valley. Nefer waited in ambush below, never in the same place so that the game were always surprised when they came to drink at the spring. From his vantage-point Taita wove his spell of enticement, which seldom failed to seduce the dainty gazelle within fair shot of where Nefer lay with his arrow nocked and bow held at draw. Every evening they grilled gazelle steaks over the fire at the entrance to the cave.

The cave had been Taita’s retreat during all the years after the death of Queen Lostris when he had lived here as a hermit. It was his place of power. Although Nefer was a novice, and had no deep understanding of the old man’s mystical skills, he could not doubt them, for every day they were demonstrated to him.

They had been at Gebel Nagara for many days before Nefer began to understand that they had not come here to find the godbird alone: this interlude was an extension of the training and instruction Taita had lavished upon him from as far back as Nefer’s young memory stretched. Even the long hours of waiting beside the decoys was a lesson in itself. Taita was teaching him control over his body and being, teaching him to open doors within his mind, teaching him to look inward, to listen to the silence and hear whispers to which others were deaf.

Once he had been conditioned to the silence, Nefer was more amenable to the deeper wisdom and learning that Taita had to impart. They sat together in the desert night, under the swirling patterns of the stars that were eternal but ephemeral as the winds and the currents of the oceans, and Taita described to him wonders that seemed to have no explanation but could only be perceived by an opening and extension of the mind. He sensed that he stood merely on the shadowy periphery of this mystical knowledge, but he felt growing inside him a great hunger for more.

One morning when Nefer left the cave in the grey light before dawn, he saw a huddle of dark, silent figures sitting out in the desert beyond the spring of Gebel Nagara. He went to tell Taita, and the old man nodded. ‘They have been waiting all night.’ He spread a woollen cloak over his shoulders and went out to them.

When they recognized Taita’s gaunt figure in the half-light they burst into wails of supplication. They were people of the desert tribes and they had brought children to him, children stricken by the Yellow Flowers, hot with fever and covered with the terrible sores of the disease.

Taita ministered to them, while they remained camped beyond the spring. None of the children died, and after ten days the tribe brought gifts of millet, salt and tanned hides, which they left at the entrance to the cave. Then they were gone into the wilderness. After that there came others, suffering from disease and wounds inflicted by men and beasts. Taita went out to all of them, and turned none away. Nefer worked beside him and learned much from what he saw and heard.

No matter if there were the sick and ailing Bedouin to care for, or food to be gathered, or instruction or learning to be imparted, each morning they set out the decoys under the silken net and waited beside them.

Perhaps they had fallen under the calming influence of Taita, for the once-wild pigeons became docile and quiescent as chickens. They allowed themselves to be handled without any sign of fear, and uttered soft throaty coos as their legs were secured to the pegs. Then they settled and fluffed up their feathers.

On the twentieth morning of their stay, Nefer took up his position over the decoys. As always, even without looking directly at Taita, Nefer was deeply aware of his presence. The old man’s eyes were closed and he, like the pigeons, seemed to be dozing in the sunlight. His skin was criss-crossed with innumerable fine wrinkles and dappled with age spots. It seemed so delicate that it might tear as easily as the finest papyrus parchment. His face was hairless, no trace of beard or eyebrows; only fine lashes, colourless as glass, surrounded his eyes. Nefer had heard his father say that neutering had left Taita’s face beardless and little marked by the passage of time, but he was certain that there were more esoteric reasons for his longevity and the persistence of his strength and life-force. In vivid contrast to his other features, Taita’s hair was dense and strong as that of a healthy young woman, but bright burnished silver in colour. Taita was proud of it and kept it washed and groomed in a thick plait down his back. Despite his learning and age, the old Magus was not inured to vanity.

This little touch of humanity heightened Nefer’s love for him to the point where it stabbed his chest with a strength that was almost painful. He wished that there was some way in which he could express it, but he knew that Taita already understood, for Taita knew everything.

He reached out surreptitiously to touch the old man’s arm as he slept, but suddenly Taita’s eyes opened, focused and aware. Nefer knew that he had not been asleep at all, but that all his powers had been concentrated on bringing in the godbird to the decoys. He knew that, in some way, his wandering thoughts and his movement had affected the outcome of the old man’s efforts, for he sensed Taita’s disapproval as clearly as if it had been spoken.

Chastened, he composed himself, and brought his mind and body under control again in the manner that Taita had taught him. It was like passing through a secret doorway into the place of power. The time passed swiftly, without being counted or grudged. The sun climbed to its zenith and seemed to hang there for a long while. Suddenly Nefer was blessed with a marvellous sense of prescience. It was almost as if he, too, hung above the world and saw everything happening below him. He saw Taita and himself sitting beside the well of Gebel Nagara, and the desert stretching away around them. He saw the river that contained the desert like a mighty barrier and marked out the boundaries of this very Egypt. He saw the cities and the kingdoms, the lands divided under the double crown, great armies in array, the machinations of evil men, and the striving and sacrifice of the just and good. In that moment he was aware of his destiny with an intensity that almost overwhelmed and crushed his courage.

In that same moment he knew that his godbird would come on this day, for he was ready to receive it at last. ‘The bird is here!’

The words were so clear that, for an instant, Nefer thought Taita had spoken, but then he realized his lips had not moved. Taita had placed the thought in Nefer’s mind in the mysterious manner that Nefer could neither fathom nor explain. He did not doubt that it was so, but in the next instant it was confirmed by the wild fluttering of the decoy pigeons who had sensed the menace in the air above them.

Nefer made no move to show that he had heard and understood. He did not turn his head or lift his eyes to the sky. He dared not look upwards lest he alarm the bird, or incur the wrath of Taita. But he was aware with every fibre of his being.

The royal falcon was such a rare creature that few men had ever seen it in the wild. For the previous thousand years the huntsmen of every pharaoh had sought out the birds, had trapped and netted them, and to fill the royal mews had even lifted their young from the nest before they were fledged. Possession of the birds was proof that Pharaoh had the divine approval of the god Horus to reign in this very Egypt.

The falcon was the alter ego of the god: statues and depictions of him showed him with the falcon head. Pharaoh was a god himself so might capture, own and hunt the bird, but any other man did so on pain of death.

Now the bird was here. His very own bird. Taita seemed to have conjured it out of heaven itself. Nefer felt his heart held in a suffocating grip of excitement and the breath in his lungs seized up so that he thought his chest might burst. But still he dared not turn his head to the sky.

Then he heard the falcon. Its cry was a faint lament, almost lost in the immensity of sky and desert, but it thrilled Nefer to the core, as though the god had spoken directly to him. Seconds later the falcon called again, directly overhead, its voice shriller and more savage.

Now the pigeons were wild with terror, leaping against the thongs that secured them to the pegs, beating their wings with such violence that they shed feathers, and the downdraught of air raised a pale cloud of dust around them.

High overhead Nefer heard the falcon begin its stoop on the decoys, with the wind singing over its wings in a rising note. He knew that at last it was safe to raise his head, for all the falcon’s attention would be focused on its prey.

He looked up and saw the bird drop against the aching blue of the desert sky. It was a thing of divine beauty. Its wings were folded back, like half-sheathed blades, and its head was thrust forward. The strength and power of the creature made Nefer gasp aloud. He had seen other falcons of this breed in his father’s mews, but never before like this in all- its wild grace and majesty. Miraculously the falcon seemed to swell in size, and its colours grew more intense as it fell towards where he sat. The curved beak was a lovely deep yellow with a tip sharp and black as obsidian. The eyes were fiercest gold with tear-like markings in the inner corners, the throat was creamy and dappled like ermine, the wings were russet and black, and the whole creature was so exquisite in every detail that he never doubted it was an incarnation of the god. He wanted to possess it with a longing he had never imagined possible.

He braced himself for the moment of impact when the falcon would strike the silken net and ensnare itself in the voluminous folds. Beside him he felt Taita do the same. They would rush forward together.

Then something happened that he could not believe was possible. The falcon was fully committed to its stoop, the velocity of its dive was such that nothing could have stopped it but the impact of the strike into the pigeons’ soft-feathered bodies. But, against all probability, the falcon flared out. Its wings changed their profile and for an instant the wind-force threatened to rip away the pinions at their juncture with its body. The air shrieked over the spread feathers and the falcon had changed direction, was hurtling aloft once more, using its own momentum to arc up into the sky until in seconds it was only a black speck against the blue. Its cry sounded once more in the air, plaintive and remote, and then it was gone.

‘He refused!’ Nefer whispered. ‘Why, Taita, why?’

‘The ways of the gods are not for us to fathom.’ Although he had been still for all those hours, Taita stood up with the lithe movement of a trained athlete.

‘Will he not return?’ Nefer asked. ‘He was my bird. I felt it in my heart. He was my bird. He must return.’

‘He is part of the godhead,’ Taita said softly. ‘He is not part of the natural order of things.’

‘But why did he refuse? There must be some reason,’ Nefer insisted. Taita did not reply immediately, but went to release the pigeons. After all this time their wing feathers had grown again, but as he freed their legs from the horsehair fetters they made no attempt to escape. One fluttered up and perched on his shoulder. Gently Taita took it in both hands and threw it aloft. Only then did it fly up the cliff face to its roost on the high ledge.

He watched it go then turned and walked back to the entrance of the cave. Nefer followed him slowly, his heart and legs leaden with disappointment. In the gloom of the cave Taita seated himself on the stone ledge below the back wall, and leaned forward to build up the smoky fire of thorn branches and horse dung until it burst into flames. Heavily, filled with foreboding, Nefer took up his accustomed place opposite him.

They were both silent for a long while, Nefer containing himself, although his disappointment at the loss of the falcon was a torment as intense as if he had thrust his hand into flames. He knew that Taita would only speak again when he was ready. At last Taita sighed, and said softly, almost sadly, ‘I must work the Mazes of Ammon Ra.’

Nefer was startled. He had not expected that. In all their time together Nefer had only seen him work the Mazes twice before. He knew that the self-induced trance of divination was a little death that drained and exhausted the old man. He would only undertake the dreaded journey into the supernatural when no other course was open to him.

Nefer kept silent, and watched in awe as Taita went through the ritual of preparing the Mazes. First he crushed the herbs with a pestle in a mortar of carved alabaster, and measured them into a clay pot. Then he poured boiling water from the copper kettle over them. The steam that rose in a cloud was so pungent it made Nefer’s eyes water.

While the mixture cooled, Taita brought the tanned leather bag that contained the Mazes from its hiding-place at the back of the cave. Sitting over the fire, he poured the ivory discs into one hand and rubbed them gently between his fingers as he began to chant the incantation to Ammon Ra.

The Mazes comprised ten ivory discs, which Taita had carved. Ten was the mystical number of the greatest potency. Each carving depicted one of the ten symbols of power, and was a miniature work of art. As he sang he fondled the discs so that they clicked between his fingers. Between each verse of the invocation, he blew on the discs to endow them with his life force. When they had taken on the warmth of his own body he passed them to Nefer.

‘Hold them and breathe upon them,’ he urged, and while Nefer obeyed these instructions, Taita began to sway in rhythm to the magical verses he was reciting. Slowly his eyes seemed to glaze over as he retreated into the secret places in his mind. He was already in the trance when Nefer stacked the Mazes in two piles in front of him.

Then with one finger Nefer tested the temperature of the infusion in the clay pot as Taita had taught him. When it was cool enough not to scald the mouth, he knelt before the old man and with both hands offered it to him.

Taita drank it to the last drop, and in the firelight his face turned white as building chalk from the quarry at Aswan. For a while longer he kept up the chant, but slowly his voiice dropped to a whisper, the descended into silence. The only sound was his hoarse breathing as he succumbed to the drug and the trance. He subsided on to the floor of the cave, and lay curled like a sleeping cat beside the fire.

Nefer covered him with his woollen shawl, and stayed beside him until he started to twitch and groan, and the sweat streamed down his face. His eyes opened and rolled back in their sockets until only the whites glared blindly into the dark shadows of the cave.

Nefer knew there was nothing he could do for the old man now. He had journeyed far into the shadowy places where Nefer could not reach him, and he could no longer bear the terrible distress and suffering that the Mazes inflicted upon the Magus. Quietly he stood up, fetched his bow and quiver from the back of the cave and stooped to see out through the entrance. Across the hills the sun was low and yellow in the dust haze. He climbed the western dunes, and when he reached the top and looked out across the valleys he felt so strongly his disappointment at the lost bird, his concern for Taita in his agony of divination, and his sense of foreboding at what Taita would discover in his trance, that he was seized by the urge to run, to escape as though from some dreadful predator. He bounded away down the face of the dune, the sand cascading and hissing beneath his feet. He felt tears of terror brim in his eyes and stream down his cheeks in the wind, and he ran until the sweat poured down his flanks, his chest heaved and the sun was on the horizon. Then at last he turned back towards Gebel Nagara and covered the last mile in darkness.

Taita was still curled under the shawl beside the fire, but he was sleeping more easily now. Nefer lay down beside him, and after a while he, too, fell into a sleep that was restless with dreams and haunted by nightmares.

When he awoke dawn was glimmering at the entrance to the cave. Taita was sitting at the fire, grilling gazelle cutlets on the coals. He still looked pale and sick, but he skewered one on the point of his bronze dagger and offered it to Nefer. The boy was suddenly ravenous, and he sat up and gnawed on the bone. When he had devoured the third portion of sweet tender meat he spoke for the first time. ‘What did you see, Tata?’ he asked. ‘Why did the godbird refuse?’

‘It was obscured,’ Taita told him, and Nefer knew that the omen had been unpropitious, that Taita was protecting him from it.

They ate in silence for a while, but now Nefer hardly tasted the food and at last he said softly, ‘You have freed the decoys. How can we set the net tomorrow?’

‘The godbird will not come to Gebel Nagara again,’ said Taita simply. ‘Then am I never to be Pharaoh in my father’s place?’ Nefer asked.

There was deep anguish in his voice, so Taita softened his answer. ‘We will have to take your bird from the nest.’

‘We do not know where to find the godbird.’ Nefer had stopped eating. He stared at Taita with pitiful appeal.

The old man inclined his head in affirmation. ‘I know where the nest is. It was revealed in the Mazes. But you must eat to keep up your strength. We will leave before first light tomorrow. It is a long journey to the site.’

‘Will there be fledglings in the nest?’

‘Yes,’ said Taita. ‘The falcons have bred. The young are almost ready for flight. We will find your bird there.’ Silently he told himself, Or the god will reveal other mysteries to us.

--

In the darkness before dawn they loaded the waterskins and the saddlebags on to the horses then swung up bareback behind them. Taita led the way, skirting the cliff face and taking the easy route up the hills. By the time the sun was above the horizon they had left Gebel Nagara far below them. When Nefer looked ahead he started with surprise: there ahead of them was the faint outline of the mountain, blue against the blue of the horizon, still so far off that it seemed insubstantial and ethereal, a thing of mist and air rather than of earth and rock. The sensation that he had seen it before overcame Nefer, and for a while he was at a loss to explain it to himself. Then it came rushing back and he said, ‘That mountain.’ He pointed it out. ‘That is where we are going, is it not, Tata?’ He spoke with such assurance that Taita looked back at him.

‘How do you know?’

‘I dreamed it last night,’ Nefer replied.

Taita turned away so that the boy would not see his expression. At last the eyes of his mind are opening like a desert bloom in the dawn. He is learning to peer through the dark curtain that hides the future from us. He felt a deep sense of achievement. Praise the hundred names of Horus, it has not been in vain.

‘That is where we are going, I know it is,’ Nefer repeated, with utmost certainty.

‘Yes,’ Taita agreed at last. ‘We are going to Bir Umm Masara.’

Before the hottest part of the day, Taita led them to where a clump of ragged acacia thorn trees grew in a deep ravine, their roots drawing up water from some deep source far below the surface. When they had unloaded the horses and watered them, Nefer cast around the grove and within minutes had discovered sign of others who had passed this way. Excitedly, he called Taita over and showed him the wheel-marks left by a small division of chariots, ten vehicles by his reckoning, the ashes of the cooking fire, and the flattened earth where men had lain down to sleep with the horses tethered to the acacia trunks nearby.

‘Hyksos?’ he hazarded anxiously, for the dung of the horses in their lines was very fresh, not more than a few days old - it was dry on the outside, but still damp when he broke open a lump.

‘Ours.’ Taita had recognized the tracks of the chariots. After all, he had made the first designs of these spoked wheels many decades before. He stooped suddenly and picked up a tiny bronze rosette ornament that had fallen from a dashboard and was half buried in the loose earth. ‘One of our light cavalry divisions, probably from the Phat regiment. Part of Lord Naja’s command.’

‘What are they doing out here, so far from the lines?’ Nefer asked, puzzled, but Taita shrugged and turned away to cover his unease.

The old man cut short their period of rest and they went on while the sun was still high. Slowly the outline of Bir Umm Masara hardened and seemed to fill half of the sky ahead of them. Gradually they could make out the etching and scarification of gorge, bluff and cliff. As they reached the crest of the first line of foothills, Taita checked his horse and looked back. Distant movement caught his attention, and he held up his hand to shade his eyes. He could see a tiny feather of pale dust many leagues out in the desert below. He watched it for a while and saw that it was moving eastwards, towards the Red Sea. It might have been thrown up by a herd of moving oryx, or by a column of fighting chariots. He did not remark on it to Nefer, who was so intent on the hunt for the royal falcon that he could not tear his eyes from the silhouette of the mountain ahead. Taita thumped his heels into the flanks of his horse and moved up beside the boy.

That night, when they camped halfway up the slope of Bir Umm Masara, Taita said quietly, ‘We will make no fire this night.’

‘But it’s so cold,’ Nefer protested. ‘And we are so exposed here that a fire could be seen for ten leagues across the desert.’

‘Are there enemies out there?’ Nefer’s expression changed, and he gazed down over the darkening landscape with trepidation. ‘Bandits? Raiding Bedouin?’

‘There are always enemies,’ Taita told him. ‘Better cold than dead.’ After midnight when the icy wind woke Nefer, and his colt, Stargazer, stamped and whinnied, he rolled out of his sheepskin blanket and went to calm him. He found Taita already awake, sitting a little apart.

‘Look!’ he ordered, and pointed down on to the lowland. There was a distant glimmer and flicker of light. ‘A campfire,’ Taita said.

‘They might be one of our own divisions. Those who made the tracks we saw yesterday.’

They might indeed,’ agreed Taita, ‘But then again, they might be somebody else.’

After a long, thoughtful pause Nefer said, ‘I have slept enough. It’s too cold, anyway. We should mount again and move on. We don’t want the dawn to catch us here on the bare shoulder of the mountain.’

They loaded the horses and in the moonlight found a rough path made by wild goats that led them round the eastern shoulder of Bir Umm Masara, so that when the light began to strengthen they were already out of sight of any watchers in the distant encampment.

The chariot of Ammon Ra, the sun god, burst furiously out of the east, and the mountain was suffused with golden light. The gorges were dark with shadow, made more sombre by the contrast, and far below the wilderness was vast and grand.

Nefer threw back his head, shouted with joy, ‘Look! Oh, look!’ and pointed up past the rock peak. Taita followed his gaze and saw the two dark specks, turning in a wide circle against the heavens. The sunlight caught one, so that it glowed for a second like a shooting star.

‘Royal falcons.’ Taita smiled. ‘A mating pair.’

They unloaded the horses and found a vantage-point from which they were able to watch the circling birds. Even at this distance they were regal and beautiful beyond Nefer’s ability to express it. Then suddenly one of the birds, the smaller male, the tiercel, broke the pattern of flight, and angled up against the wind, his leisurely wingbeats taking on a sudden ferocity.

‘He has discovered,’ Nefer shouted, with the excitement and joy of the true falconer. ‘Watch him now.’

When it began the stoop was so swift that to have taken the eye off it for even a moment would have meant missing the kill. The tiercel dropped down the sky like a thrown javelin. A single pigeon was coasting unsuspectingly near the base of the cliff. Nefer recognized the moment when the plump bird became suddenly aware of the danger, and tried to avoid the falcon. It turned so violently towards the safety of the rock face that it rolled over on to its back in full and frantic flight. For an instant its belly was exposed. The tiercel tore into it with both sets of talons, and the big bird seemed to dissolve in a burst of puce and blue smoke. The feathers drifted away in a long cloud on the morning wind and the falcon bound on, locking its talons deep into its prey’s belly, and plunged with it into the gorge. The killer and its victim hit the rocky scree slope only a short distance from where Nefer stood. The heavy thud of their fall echoed off the cliff and resounded down the gorge.

By this time Nefer was dancing with excitement, and even Taita, who had always been a lover of the hunting hawks, gave voice to his pleasure.

‘Bak-her!’ he cried, as the falcon completed the ritual of the kill with the mantling: it spread its magnificently patterned wings over the dead pigeon, covering it and proclaiming the kill as its own.

The female falcon came down to join him in a series of graceful spirals and landed on the rock beside her mate. He folded away his wings to let her share the kill, and between them they dismembered and devoured the carcass of the pigeon, ripping into it with their razor-sharp beaks, and pausing between each stroke to lift their heads and glare at Nefer, with those ferocious yellow eyes, while they gulped down the bloody fragments of flesh and bone and feathers. They were fully aware of the presence of the men and horses, but tolerated them as long as they kept their distance.

Then, when all that was left of the pigeon were a blood spot on the rock and a few drifting feathers, and the usually sleek bellies of the falcons were crammed with food, the pair launched into flight again. Wings flogging now to carry them, they rose up the sheer cliff face.

‘Follow them!’ Taita hitched up his kilt and scampered over the treacherous footing of the scree slope. ‘Don’t lose them.’

Nefer was faster and more agile, and he kept the rising birds in sight as he raced along the shoulder of the mountain beneath them. Below the peak the mountain was split into twin needles, mighty pinnacles of dark stone, terrifying even from below. They watched the falcons rise up this mighty natural monument, until Nefer realized where they were headed. Where the rock overhung, halfway up the eastern tower, there was a V-shaped cleft in the stone face. Stuffed into it was a platform of dried branches and twigs.

‘The nest!’ Nefer shrieked. ‘There is the nest!’

They stood together, heads thrown back, watching the falcons alight, one after the other, on the edge of the nest, and begin to heave and strain to regurgitate the pigeon flesh from their crops. Another faint sound came to Nefer on the wind that soughed along the cliff-face: a chorus of importunate cries from the young birds demanding to be fed. From this angle he and Taita could not glimpse the falcon chicks, and Nefer was hopping with frustration. ‘If we climb the western peak, there,’ he pointed, ‘we should be able to look down into the nest.’

‘Help me with the horses first,’ Taita ordered, and they hobbled them, and left them to graze on sparse clumps of mountain grass nurtured by the dews carried by the breeze from the distant Red Sea.

The climb up the western peak took the rest of the morning, but even though Taita had unerringly picked out the easiest route around the far side of the peak, in places the drop beneath them made Nefer draw in his breath sharply, and look away. They came out at last on to a narrow ledge just below the summit. They crouched there for a while to compose themselves, and to stare out at the grandeur of land and distant sea. It seemed that the whole of creation was spread beneath them, and the wind moaned around them, tugging at the folds of Nefer’s kilt and ruffling his curls.

‘Where is the nest?’ he asked. Even in this lofty and precarious place, high above the world, his mind was fixed on one thing only.

‘Come!’ Taita rose and shuffled sideways along the ledge with the toes of his sandals overhanging the drop. They made their way round the angle and slowly the eastern peak came into view. They looked across to the vertical rock face only a hundred cubits away, but separated from them by such an abyss that Nefer swayed with vertigo.

On this side of the gulf they were slightly higher than the nest, and could look down upon it. The female falcon was perched on the edge, obscuring its contents. She turned her head and stared implacably at them as they rounded the shoulder of the peak. She raised the feathers along her back, as an angry lion lifts its mane in threat. Then she let out a wild cry and launched herself out over the drop, to hang almost motionless on the wind, watching them intently. She was so close that every feather in her wings was clearly revealed.

Her movement had exposed the interior of the cleft that contained the nest. A pair of young birds was crouched in the cup of twigs and branches lined with feathers and the wool of wild goats. They were fully fledged already, and almost as large as their mother. As Nefer stared across at them in awe, one raised itself and spread its wings wide, then beat them fiercely.

‘He is beautiful.’ Nefer groaned with longing. ‘The most beautiful thing I have ever seen.’

‘He practises for the moment of flight,’ Taita warned him softly. ‘See how strong he has grown. Within days he will be gone.’

‘I will climb for them this very day,’ Nefer vowed, and made as if to go back along the ledge, but Taita stopped him with a hand on his shoulder.

‘It is not something to enter into lightly. We must spend a little precious time in planning it carefully. Come, sit beside me.’

As Nefer leaned against his shoulder Taita pointed out the features of the rock opposite them. ‘Below the nest the rock is smooth as glass. For fifty cubits sheer there is no handhold, no ledge on which to place a foot.’

Nefer tore his eyes from the young bird and peered down. His stomach churned, but he forced himself to ignore it. It was as Taita had said: not even one of the rock hyrax, those furry, sure-footed rabbit-like creatures that made these lofty places their home, could have found a footing on that pitch of vertical rock. ‘How can I get to the nest, Tata? I want those chicks - I want them so.’

‘Look above the nest.’ Taita pointed across. ‘See how the cleft continues upwards, to the very top of the cliff.’

Nefer nodded - he could not speak as he stared at the perilous road Taita was showing him.

‘We will find a way to reach the summit above the nest. We will take up the harness ropes with us. From the top I will lower you down the crack. If you wedge your bare feet and bunched fists sideways into the opening they will hold you, and I will steady you with the rope.’

Still Nefer could not speak. He felt nauseated by what Taita had suggested. Surely no living person could make that climb and survive. Taita understood what he was feeling and did not insist on a reply.

‘I think ...’ Hesitantly Nefer started to refuse, then fell silent and stared at the pair of young birds in the nest. He knew that this was his destiny. One of them was his godbird, and this was the only way to achieve the crown of his fathers. To turn away now was to deny everything for which the gods had chosen him. He must go.

Taita sensed the moment when the boy beside him accepted the task and thus became a man. He rejoiced deep in his heart, for this also was his destiny.

‘I will make the attempt,’ Nefer said simply, and rose to his feet. ‘Let us go down and prepare ourselves.’

--

The next morning they left their rudimentary camp and started upwards while it was still dark. Somehow Taita was able to place his feet on a path that even Nefer’s young eyes could not discern. Each of them carried a heavy coil of rope, plaited from linen and horsehair and used to tether the horses. They had also brought one of the small waterskins: Taita had warned that it would be hot on the pinnacle once the sun reached its height.

By the time they had worked their way round to the far side of the eastern pinnacle the light had strengthened and they could see the face above them. Taita spent an hour surveying the route up it. At last he was satisfied. ‘In the name of great Horus, the all-powerful, let us begin,’ he said, and made the sign of the god’s wounded eye. Then he led Nefer back to the point he had chosen from which to begin the ascent.

‘I will lead the way,’ he told the boy, as he knotted one end of the rope around his waist. ‘Pay out the rope as I go. Watch what I do, and when I call you, tie it to yourself and follow me. If you slip I will hold you.’

At first Nefer climbed cautiously, following the route that Taita had taken, his expression set and his knuckles white with tension as he fastened on each hold. Taita murmured encouragement from above, and the boy’s confidence grew with each move upwards. He reached Taita’s side and grinned at him. ‘That was easy.’

‘It will grow harder,’ Taita assured him drily, and led up the next pitch of rock. This time Nefer was scampering behind him like a monkey, chattering with excitement and enjoyment. They stood below a chimney in the rock face that tapered near the top into a narrow crack.

‘This is like the climb you will have to make down to the nest when we reach the top. Watch how I wedge my hands and feet into the crack.’ Taita stepped up into the chimney and went up slowly but without pause. When the chimney narrowed he kept on steadily, like a man climbing a ladder. His kilts flapped about his skinny old legs, and Nefer could see up under the linen to the grotesque scar where his manhood had been cut away. Nefer had seen it before, and grown so accustomed to it that the terrible mutilation no longer appalled him.

Taita called to him from above, and this time Nefer danced up the rock, falling naturally into the rhythm of the ascent.

Why should it not be so? Taita tried to keep his pride within reasonable bounds. In his veins runs the blood of warriors and great athletes. Then he smiled and his eyes sparkled as though he were young again. And he has had me to teach him - of course he excels.

The sun was only halfway up the sky when at last they stood together on the summit of the eastern peak. ‘We will rest awhile here.’ Taita took the waterskin from his shoulder and sank down.

‘I am not tired, Tata.’

‘Nevertheless, we will rest.’ Taita passed him the skin and watched as he gulped down a dozen mouthfuls. ‘The descent to the nest will be more difficult,’ he said, when Nefer stopped for breath. ‘There will be nobody to show you the way, and there is one place where you cannot see your feet when the rock leans away from you.’

‘I will be all right, Tata.’

‘If the gods allow,’ Taita agreed, and turned away his head as if to admire the glory of mountain, sea and desert spread below them but in fact so that the boy would not see his lips move as he prayed. ‘Spread your wings over him, mighty Horus, for this is the one you have chosen. Cherish him, my mistress Lostris, who has become a goddess, for this is the fruit of your womb and the blood of your blood. Turn your hand from him, foul Seth, and touch him not, for you cannot prevail against those who protect this child.’ He sighed as he reconsidered the wisdom of challenging the god of darkness and chaos, then softened his admonition with a small bribe: ‘Pass him by, good Seth, and I will sacrifice an ox to you in your temple at Abydos when next I pass that way.’

He stood up. ‘It is time to make the attempt.’

He led the way across the summit and stood on the far lip, looking down at the campsite and the grazing horses, which were rendered tiny as new-born mice by the drop. The female falcon was in flight, circling out over the gorge. He thought there was something unusual in her behaviour, particularly when she uttered a strange, forlorn cry, such as he had never before heard from a royal falcon. There was no sign of her mate, though he searched the heavens for him.

Then he lowered his eyes and looked across the abyss at the main peak of the mountain and the ledge on which they had stood the previous day. This enabled him to orientate himself, for the bulge of the rock face under him hid the nest from sight. He moved slowly along the lip until he found the beginning of the crack, which he recognized as the one that ran down and opened into the cleft in which the falcons had built their nest.

He picked up a loose pebble and dropped it over the edge. It clattered as it dropped down the wall and out of sight. He hoped that it might alarm the tiercel off the nest and so confirm its exact position, but there was still no sign of it. Only the female bird continued her aimless circles and uttered her strange, lonely cries.

Taita called Nefer to him and tied the end of the rope around his waist. He checked the knot carefully and then, an inch at a time, drew the full length of the rope through his fingers, checking for any frayed or weakened spot. ‘You have the saddlebag to carry the fledgling.’ He checked the knot with which Nefer had secured it over his shoulder so that it would not hamper his movements on the climb.

‘Stop fussing so, Tata. My father says that sometimes you are like an old woman.’

‘Your father should show more respect. I wiped his arse when he was a mewling infant, just as I wiped yours.’ Taita sniffed, and again checked the knot at the boy’s waist, delaying the fateful moment. But Nefer walked to the edge and stood straight-backed above the drop without any sign of hesitation.

‘Are you ready?’ He looked over his shoulder, and smiled with a flash of white teeth and a sparkle of his dark green eyes. Those eyes reminded Taita so vividly of Queen Lostris. With a pang he thought Nefer even more comely than his father had been at the same age.

‘We cannot dally here all day.’ Nefer uttered one of his father’s favourite expressions in lordly tones, aping the royal manner faithfully.

Taita sat down and wriggled into a position in which he could anchor his heels in the crack and lean back to brace himself against the rope over his shoulder. He nodded at Nefer, and saw the cocky grin leave the boy’s face as he edged down over the drop. He paid out the rope as Nefer worked his way down.

Nefer reached the bulge in the wall and, hanging on grimly with both hands, let his legs down to grope for a foothold beneath the overhang. He found the crack with his toes and thrust his bare foot into it, twisting his ankle to lock the hold, then slithered down. He glanced up one last time at Taita, tried to smile, but made a sickly grimace, then swung round the overhang. Before he could find another hold he felt his foot slip in the crack and he started to swivel on the rope. If he lost his footing he would pivot and swing out helplessly over the drop. He doubted that the old man above would have the strength to haul him back.

He snatched desperately at the crack, and his fingers hooked on, steadying him. He lunged with his other hand and grabbed the next hold. He was round the bulge, but his heart was hammering and his breath hissed in his throat.

‘Are you all right?’ Taita’s voice came down to him.

‘All right!’ he gasped. He looked down between his knees and saw the crack in the rock widen into the top of the cleft above the nest. His arms were tiring and beginning to shake. He stretched his right leg down, and found another foothold.

Taita was right: it was more difficult to descend than to climb upwards. When he moved his right hand down he saw that already his knuckle was raw and he left a small bloody smear on the rock. Inching down, he reached the point where the crack opened into the main cleft. Again he was forced to reach round the lip and find a hidden hold.

Yesterday, when he and Taita had discussed it, sitting together on the other side of the gulf, this transition point had looked so easy, but now both his feet were swinging out freely over the lip of the cleft, and the abyss seemed to suck at him like some monstrous mouth. He moaned and hung on with both hands, freezing to the rock face. He was afraid now, the last vestige of courage blown away on the gusts of hot wind that tugged at him, threatening to tear him from the cliff. He looked down and tears mingled with the sweat on his cheeks. The drop beckoned, pulled at him with claws of terror, sickening him to the guts.

‘Move!’ Taita’s voice drifted down to him, faint but filled with urgency. ‘You must keep moving.’

With a huge effort Nefer rallied himself for another effort. His bare toes groped under him and he found a ledge that seemed wide enough to give him purchase. He lowered himself on aching, juddering arms. Abruptly his foot slipped from the ledge, and his arms were too tired to support his weight any longer. He fell and screamed as he went.

He dropped only the span of his two arms, and then the rope bit cruelly into his flesh, binding up under his ribs and choking the breath out of him. He came up short and dangled out into space, held only by the rope and the old man above him.

‘Nefer, can you hear me?’ Taita’s voice was rough with the strain of holding him. The boy whimpered like a puppy. ‘You must catch a hold. You cannot hang there.’ Taita’s voice calmed him. He blinked the tears out of his eyes, and saw the rock only an arm’s length from his face.

‘Latch on!’ Taita goaded him, and Nefer saw that he was hanging opposite the cleft. The opening was deep enough to accommodate him, the sloping ledge wide enough for him to stand on, if only he could reach it. He stretched out a shaking hand and touched the wall with his fingertips. He started to swing himself back towards it.

It seemed an eternity of struggle and heartbreaking effort, but at last he swung into the opening and managed to place both bare feet on the ledge, and to crouch doubled over in the opening. He wedged himself there, panting and gasping for air.

Above him Taita felt his weight go off the rope, and called down encouragement. ‘Bak-her, Nefer, Bak-her! Where are you?’

‘I am in the cleft, above the nest.’

‘What can you see?’ Taita wanted to keep the boy’s mind fixed on other things, so that he would not dwell on the void beneath his feet.

Nefer wiped the sweat from his eyes with the back of his hand and peered down. ‘I can see the edge of the nest.’

‘How far?’

‘Close.’

‘Can you reach it?’

‘I will try.’ Nefer braced his bowed back against the roof of the narrow cleft, and shuffled slowly down the sloping floor. Below him he could just make out the dried twigs that protruded from the nest site. As he went down further, his view into the nest opened slowly an inch at a time.

The next time he called out his voice was stronger and excited. ‘I can see the tiercel. He is still on the nest.’

‘What is he doing?’ Taita shouted back.

‘He is crouched down. It seems as though he is sleeping.’ Nefer’s voice was puzzled. ‘I can only see his back.’

The male bird was motionless, lying on the high side of the untidy nest. But how could he be sleeping and unaware during the commotion above him, Nefer wondered. His own fear was forgotten now in the excitement of having the falcon so close and the nest almost within touching distance.

He moved faster, more confidently, as the floor of the cleft levelled out under his feet, and there was more headroom for him to stand erect.

‘I can see his head.’ The tiercel was stretched out with his wings spread as though he was mantling a kill. He is beautiful, Nefer thought, and I am almost close enough to touch him, yet he still shows no fear.

Suddenly he realized he could seize the sleeping bird. He braced himself for the effort, wedging his shoulder into the cleft, his bare feet in a secure stance under him. Slowly he leaned out towards the tiercel, then stopped with his hand poised above it.

There were tiny droplets of blood on the russet back feathers. Bright as polished rubies, they twinkled in the sunlight, and with a sudden, swooping sensation in the pit of his stomach, Nefer realized that the tiercel was dead. He was overcome with a dreadful sense of loss, as though something of great value to him had been taken away for ever. It seemed more than just the death of the falcon. The royal bird represented something more: it was the symbol of a god and a king. As he stared at it, the carcass of the tiercel seemed to be transformed into the dead body of Pharaoh himself. A sob choked Nefer and he jerked away his hand.

He had moved only just in time, for then he heard a dry, rasping sound and an explosive hiss of air. Something huge and glittering black whipped out at where his hand had been the moment before, and slammed into the mattress of dried twigs with such force that the whole nest shook.

Nefer recoiled as far as the cramped space in the cleft would allow, and stared at the grotesque creature that now swayed and wove before his face. His vision seemed sharpened and magnified, time moved with the slow horror of nightmare. He saw the dead fledglings huddled in the cup of the nest beyond the carcass of the tiercel, the thick, glittering coils of a gigantic black cobra twisted around them. The snake’s head was raised, its hood, marked with a bold pattern of black and white, was spread.

The slippery black tongue flickered out between the thin, grinning lips. Its eyes were fathomless black, each with a star of reflected light in the centre as they held Nefer in a mesmeric stare.

Nefer tried to scream a warning to Taita, but no sound came from his throat. He could not tear away his gaze from the cobra’s dreadful stare. It’s head swayed gently, but the massive coils that filled the falcon’s nest to overflowing pulsed and clenched. Every polished scale was burnished like a jewel as they rasped against the twigs of the nest. Each coil was as thick as Nefer’s arm, and slowly they revolved upon themselves.

The head swayed back, the mouth gaped, and Nefer could see the pale lining of the throat. The almost transparent fangs came erect in the folds of soft membrane: there was a tiny bead of colourless venom on the tip of each bony needle.

Then the wicked head flashed forward, as the cobra struck at Nefer’s face.

Nefer screamed and hurled himself sideways, lost his balance and tumbled backwards from the cleft.

Even though Taita was braced to take any sudden weight on the rope, he was almost jerked from his stance on top of the cliff as Nefer’s weight hit the line. A coil of the horsehair rope slid through his fingers, scorching the flesh, but he held hard. He could hear the boy screaming incoherently below him, and feel him swinging at the end of the rope.

Nefer pendulumed out from the cleft then swung straight back towards the falcon’s nest. The cobra had recovered swiftly from its abortive strike, and was once more poised and erect. It fixed its gaze on the boy and swivelled its head to face him. At the same time a harsh hiss erupted from its throat.

Nefer screamed again and kicked out wildly at the snake as he flew straight towards it. Taita heard the terror in that scream and lay back on the rope, hauling until he felt his old muscles crack under the strain.

The cobra struck instinctively at Nefer’s eyes as he came within range, but at that instant Taita’s heave on the rope end jerked Nefer off-line. The snake’s gaping jaws passed a finger’s width from his ear and then, like the lash of a chariot whip, the heavy body flogged across his shoulder. Nefer screamed again, knowing he was fatally bitten.

As he swung out once more over the open drop he glanced down at the spot on his shoulder into which the serpent had sunk its fangs, and saw the pale yellow venom splashed across the thick leather fold of the saddlebag. With a wild lift of relief he tore the bag free and as he started to swing back towards where the cobra still stood menacingly, he held the bag like a shield in front of him.

The instant he was within range the cobra struck again, but Nefer caught the blow on the thick leather folds of the bag. The beast’s fangs snagged in the leather and held fast. As Nefer swung back the snake was dragged with him. It was hauled cleanly out of the nest, a writhing, seething ball of coils and polished scales. It thrashed against Nefer’s legs, the heavy tail lashing him, hissing fearsomely, clouds of venom spraying from its gaping jaws and dribbling down the leather bag. So great was its weight that Nefer’s whole body was shaken violently.

Almost without thought, Nefer hurled the leather bag away from him, the cobra’s fangs still hooked into the leather. The bag and the snake dropped away together, the sinuous body still curling, coiling and whipping furiously. The penetrating hisses grew fainter as it plunged away down the cliff. It seemed to fall for ever until at last it struck the rocks far below. The impact did not kill or stun it, and it whipped about as it rolled down the scree slope, bouncing over the rocks like a huge black ball until Nefer lost sight of it among the grey boulders.

Through the mists of terror that clouded his mind, Taita’s voice reached him. It was hoarse with effort and concern. ‘Speak to me. Can you hear me?’

‘I am here, Tata.’ Nefer’s voice was weak and shaky.

‘I will pull you up.’

Slowly, one heave at a time, Nefer was drawn upwards. Even in his distress Nefer marvelled at the old man’s strength. When the rock came within reach, he was able to take some of his weight off the rope and it went quicker. At last he clawed his way round the overhang, and saw, with vast relief, Taita looking down at him from the summit, the ancient features, like those of a sphinx, riven into deep lines by his exertions on the rope.

With one last heave Nefer tumbled over the top and fell into the old man’s arms. He lay there gasping and sobbing, unable to speak coherently. Taita hugged him. He too was shaking with emotion and exhaustion. Slowly they calmed and regained their breath. Taita held the waterskin to Nefer’s lips and he gulped, choked and gulped again. Then he looked into Taita’s face so abjectly that the old man hugged him closer.

‘It was horrible.’ Nefer’s words were barely intelligible. ‘It was in the nest. It had killed the falcons, all of them. Oh, Tata, it was terrible.’

‘What was it, Nefer?’ Taita asked gently.

‘It killed my godbird, and the tiercel.’

‘Gently, lad. Drink some more.’ He offered the waterskin.

Nefer choked again and was seized with a paroxysm of coughing. The moment he could speak again he wheezed, ‘It tried to kill me also. It was huge, and so black.’

‘What was it, boy? Tell me clearly.’

‘A cobra, a huge black cobra. In the nest, waiting for me. It had bitten the chicks and the falcon to death, and it went for me as soon as it saw me. I never imagined a cobra could grow so large.’

‘Are you stricken?’ Taita demanded, with dread, and hauled Nefer to his feet to examine him.

‘No, Tata. I used the bag as a shield. It never touched me,’ Nefer protested, but Taita stripped off his kilt and made him stand naked while he went over his body looking for puncture wounds. One of his knuckles and both his knees were grazed but otherwise the strong young body was marked only by the pharaonic cartouche on the smooth skin of his inner thigh. Taita had tattooed the design himself, and it was a miniature masterpiece that would for ever endorse Nefer’s claim to the double crown.

‘Thanks be to the great god who protected you,’ Taita murmured. ‘With this cobra apparition, Horus has sent you a portent of terrible events and dangers.’ His face was grave, and touched with the marks of grief and mourning. ‘That was no natural serpent.’

‘Yes, Tata. I saw it close. It was enormous, but it was a real snake.’

‘Then how did it reach the nest site? Cobras cannot fly, and there is no other way to scale the cliff.’

Nefer stared at him aghast, ‘It killed my godbird,’ he whispered aloud. ‘And it killed the royal tiercel, Pharaoh’s other self.’ Taita agreed grimly, sorrow still in his eyes. ‘There are mysteries here revealed. I saw their shadows in my vision, but they are confirmed by what has happened to you this day. This is a thing beyond the natural order.’

‘Explain it to me, Tata,’ Nefer insisted.

Taita handed him his kilt. ‘First we must get down off this mountain, and fly from the great dangers that beset us before I can consider the omens.’

He paused and looked to the sky, as if in deep thought. Then he lowered his eyes and looked into Nefer’s face. Put on your clothes,’ was all he said.

As soon as Nefer was ready, Taita led him back to the far side of the summit and they began the descent. It went swiftly, for they had opened the route, and the urgency in every move Taita made was infectious. The horses were where they had left them, but before they mounted Nefer said, The place where the cobra struck the rocks is but a short way from here.’ He pointed to the head of the scree slope below the cliff on which the falcons’ nest was still visible. ‘Let us search for the carcass. Perhaps if we find its remains you could work some charm to destroy its powers.’

‘It would be precious time wasted. There will be no carcass.’ Taita swung up on to the mare’s back. ‘Mount, Nefer. The cobra has returned to the shadow places from which it sprang.’

Nefer shivered with superstitious awe, then scrambled up on to the back of his colt.

Neither of them spoke again until they were off the upper slopes and into the broken eastern foothills. Nefer knew well that when Taita was in this mood it was wasted effort to speak to him, but he urged his horse alongside and pointed out respectfully, ‘Tata, this is not the way to Gebel Nagara.’

‘We are not going back there.’

‘Why not?’

‘The Bedouin know that we were at the spring. They will tell those who search for us,’ Taita explained.

Nefer was puzzled. ‘Who searches for us?’

Taita turned his head and looked at the boy with such pity that he was silenced. ‘I will explain when we are off this cursed mountain and in a safe place.’

Taita avoided the crests of the hills, where they might be silhouetted on the skyline, and wove a path through the gorges and valleys. Always he headed east, away from Egypt and the Nile, towards the sea.

The sun was setting before he reined in his mare again, and spoke: ‘The main caravan road lies just beyond the next line of hills. We must cross it, but enemies may be watching for us there.’

They left the horses tethered in a hidden wadi, with a few handfuls of crushed dhurra millet in their leather nosebags to keep them contented, then climbed cautiously to the crest of the hills and found a vantage-point behind a bank of purple shale from which they could look down on to the caravan road below.

‘We will lie here until dark,’ Taita explained. ‘Then we will cross.’

‘I don’t understand what you are doing, Tata. Why are we travelling east? Why don’t we return to Thebes, and the protection of Pharaoh, my father?’

Taita sighed softly and closed his eyes. How do I tell him? I cannot hide it much longer. Yet he is a child still, and I should shield him.

It was almost as if Nefer had read his thoughts, for he laid his hand on Taita’s arm and said quietly, ‘Today, on the mountain, I proved that I am a man. Treat me as one.’

Taita nodded. ‘Indeed, you proved it.’ Before he went on he swept another look along the well-beaten road below them, and immediately ducked his head, ‘Someone coming!’ he warned.

Nefer flattened himself behind the shale bank and they watched the column of dust coming swiftly down the caravan road from the west. By this time the valley was in deep shadow and the sky was filled with all the glorious shades of the sunset.

‘They are moving fast. Those are not merchants, they are fighting chariots,’ Nefer said. ‘Yes, I can see them now.’ His bright young eyes had picked out the shape of the leading chariot, with the teamed horses trotting ahead of the charioteer on his high carriage. ‘They are not Hyksos,’ he went on, as the shapes hardened and drew closer, ‘they are ours. A troop of ten chariots. Yes! See the pennant on the leading vehicle.’ The fluttering pennant on the long, limber bamboo rod rode high above the rolling dustcloud. ‘A cohort of the Phat Guards! We are safe, Tata!’

Nefer sprang to his feet and waved both hands over his head, ‘Here!’ he yelled. ‘Here, the Blues. Here I am. I am Prince Nefer!’

Taita reached up a bony hand and hauled him down violently. ‘Get down, you little fool. Those are the minions of the cobra.’

He shot another quick glance over the bank, and saw that the leading charioteer must have spotted Nefer on the skyline, for he had whipped his team into a canter and was tearing up the road towards them.

‘Come!’ he told Nefer. ‘Hurry! They must not catch us.’

He dragged the boy off the ridge and started down the slope. After his initial reluctance, Nefer was spurred on by Taita’s haste. He began to run in earnest, jumping from rock to rock, but he could not catch the old man. Taita’s long skinny legs flew and the silver mane of his hair streamed out behind him. He reached the horses first, and was on the mare’s bare back in a single leap.

‘I don’t understand why we are running from our own people,’ Nefer panted. ‘What is happening, Tata?’

‘Mount! No time now to talk. We must get clear.’

As they galloped out of the mouth of the wadi and into the open, Nefer shot a longing look back over his shoulder. The leading chariot came soaring over the top of the ridge, and the driver let out a shout, but the distance and the rumble of the wheels muffled his voice.

Earlier, Taita had led them through an area of broken volcanic rock through which no chariot would find a way. Now they rode for it, the horses running shoulder to shoulder, and stride for stride.

‘If we can get among the rocks, we can lose them during the night. There is only a whisper of daylight left.’ Taita looked up at the last glow of the sun that had already sunk behind the western hills.

‘A single horseman can always hold off a chariot,’ Nefer declared, with a confidence he did not truly feel. But when he looked back over his shoulder he saw it was true. They were pulling away from the troop of bouncing, jolting vehicles.

Before Nefer and Taita reached the broken ground the chariots had dropped so far behind that they were almost obscured by their own dustcloud and by the gathering blue dusk. As soon as they reached the fringe of rocks they were forced to bring the horses down to a cautious trot, but the footing was so dangerous and the light so bad that they were quickly reduced to a walk. In the last glimmer of the light Taita looked back and saw the dark shape of the leading chariot of the squadron halt at the edge of the bad ground. He recognized the voice of the driver who shouted after them, even though his words were faint.

‘Prince Nefer, why do you flee? You need not fear us. We are the Phat Guards, come to escort you home to Thebes.’

Nefer made as if to turn his horse’s head. ‘That is Hilto. I know his voice so well. He is a good man. He is calling my name.’

Hilto was a famous warrior, who wore the Gold of Valour, but Taita ordered Nefer onwards sternly.

‘Don’t be deceived. Trust nobody.’

Obediently Nefer rode on into the wilderness of broken rock. The faint shouts behind them dwindled and were snuffed out by the eternal silence of the desert. Before they had gone much further the darkness forced them to dismount and walk through the difficult places where the twisting path narrowed, and sharp pillars of black stone might maim a careless horse or shatter the wheels of any vehicle that tried to follow them through. At last they had to stop to water and rest the horses. They sat close together and, with his dagger, Taita sliced a loaf of dhurra bread, and they munched it as they talked softly.

Tell me of your vision, Tata. What did you truly see when you worked the Mazes of Ammon Ra?’

‘I told you. They were obscured.’

‘I know that is not true.’ Nefer shook his head. ‘You said that to protect me.’ He shivered from the chill of the night, and from the sense of dread that had been his constant companion ever since that visitation of evil at the falcons’ nest. ‘You saw something of terrible portent, I know you did. That is why we are fleeing now. You must tell me all your vision. I must understand what is happening to us.’

‘Yes, you are right.’ Taita agreed at last. ‘It is time for you to know.’ He put out one thin arm and drew Nefer close under his shawl - the boy was surprised by the warmth of the old man’s skinny frame. Taita seemed to be collecting his thoughts, and then at last he spoke.

‘In my vision I saw a great tree growing on the banks of Mother Nile. It was a mighty tree and its blooms were blue as hyacinth and over it hung the double crown of the Upper and Lower Kingdoms. In its shade were all the multitudes of this very Egypt, men and women, children and greybeards, merchants and farmers and scribes, priests and warriors. The tree gave them all protection, and they prospered mightily and were content.’

‘That was a good vision.’ Eagerly Nefer translated it, the way Taita had taught him: ‘The tree must have been Pharaoh, my father. The colour of the House of Tamose is blue, and my father wears the double crown.’

That is the meaning as I read it.’

‘Then what did you see, Tata?’

‘I saw a serpent in the muddy waters of the river, swimming towards where the tree stood. It was a mighty serpent.’

‘A cobra?’ Nefer guessed, and his voice was small and fearful.

‘Yes,’ Taita affirmed, ‘it was a great cobra. And it crawled from the waters of the Nile and climbed into the tree, twisting itself around the trunk and the branches until it seemed part of the tree, supporting it and giving it strength.’

‘That I do not understand,’ Nefer whispered.

Then the cobra reared up above the uppermost branches of the tree, struck down and buried its fangs in the trunk.’

‘Sweet Horus.’ Nefer shuddered. ‘Was it the same snake that tried to bite me, do you think?’ He did not wait for an answer, but went on quickly, ‘What did you see then, Tata?’

‘I saw the tree wither, fall and shatter. I saw the cobra still reared triumphantly on high, but now it wore on its evil brow the double crown. The dead tree began to throw out green shoots but as they appeared the serpent struck at them, and they, too, were poisoned and died.’

Nefer was silent. Although the meaning seemed evident, he was unable to voice his interpretation of the vision.

‘Were all the green shoots of the tree destroyed?’ he asked eventually.

There was one that grew in secret, beneath the surface of the earth, until it was strong. Then it burst out like a mighty vine and locked itself in conflict with the cobra. Although the cobra attacked it with all its strength and venom, still it survived and had a life of its own.’

‘What was the end of the conflict, Tata? Which of them triumphed? Which one wore the double crown at the end?’

‘I did not see the. end of the conflict, because it was obscured in the smoke and dust of war.”

Nefer was silent for so long that Taita thought he had fallen asleep, but then the boy began to shake and he realized he was weeping. At last Nefer spoke, with a dreadful finality and certainty. ‘Pharaoh is dead. My father is dead. That was the message of your vision. The poisoned tree was Pharaoh. That was the same message at the falcons’ nest. The dead tiercel was Pharaoh. My father is dead, killed by the cobra.’

Taita could not answer him. All he could do was tighten his grip around Nefer’s shoulders, and try to impart strength and comfort to him.

‘And I am the green shoot of the tree,’ Nefer went on. ‘You saw this. You know that the cobra is waiting to destroy me as he did my father. That is why you would not let the soldiers take me back to Thebes. You know that the cobra waits for me there.’

‘You are right, Nefer. We cannot return to Thebes until you are strong enough to defend yourself. We must fly from this very Egypt. There are lands and mighty kings to the east. It is my purpose to go to them and seek an ally to help us destroy the cobra.’

‘But who is the cobra? Did you not see his face in the vision?’

‘We know that he stands close to your father’s throne. For in the vision he was entwined with the tree and gave it support.’ He paused, and then, as if making a decision, went on, ‘Naja is the name of the cobra.’

Nefer stared at him. ‘Naja!’ he whispered. ‘Naja! Now I understand why we cannot return to Thebes.’ He paused for a while, then said, ‘Wandering in the eastern lands we will become two outcasts, beggars.’

‘The vision showed that you will grow strong. We must put our trust in the Mazes of Ammon Ra.’

Despite his grief for his father, Nefer slept at last, but Taita roused him in the darkness before dawn. They mounted again and rode eastwards until the bad ground fell away behind them and Nefer thought he smelt the salt of the sea on the dawn wind.

‘At the port of Seged we will find a ship to take us across to the land of the Hurrians.’ Taita seemed to read what was in his mind. ‘King Sargon of Babylon and Assyria, those mighty kingdoms between the Tigris and the Euphrates, is your father’s satrap. He is bound in treaty to your father against the Hyksos, and all our mutual enemies. I think that Sargon will hold to that treaty, for he is an honourable man. We must trust that he will take us in and foster your claim to the throne of united Egypt.’

Ahead of them the sun came up in a furnace glow, and when they topped the next rise they saw the sea below them blazing like a freshly forged bronze war shield. Taita judged the distance. ‘We will reach the coast before the sun sets this evening.’ Then, with narrowed eyes, he turned to look back over his mount’s rump. He stiffened as he made out not one but four separate plumes of yellow dust rising on the plain behind them. ‘Hilto, again,’ he exclaimed. ‘I should have known better than to think that old rogue had given up the chase so readily.’ He jumped up and stood erect on his horse’s back for a better field of view, an old cavalryman’s trick. ‘He must have detoured around the rocky ground in the night. Now he has thrown out a ring of chariots in an extended line to sweep for our tracks. He did not need a necromancer to tell him we must be heading east for the coast.’

Swiftly he looked in every direction for cover. Although the open stony plain over which they were travelling seemed devoid of any feature, he picked out an insignificant fold of ground that might offer concealment if they could reach it in time.

‘Dismount!’ he ordered Nefer. ‘We must keep as low as possible and raise no dust for them to spot us.’ Silently he rebuked himself for not having taken more care to cover their tracks during the night. Now as they turned aside and led the horses towards the concealing fold of ground, he took care to avoid the patches of soft earth and keep to a natural rock pavement, which would leave no tracks. When they reached the hidden ground they found it was too shallow to cover a standing horse.

Nefer looked back anxiously. The nearest column of moving dust was less than half a league behind them, and coming on fast. The others were spread out in a wide semicircle.

‘There is no place to hide here, and it’s too late to run now. Already they have us surrounded.’ Taita slipped down from the back of his mare, spoke to her softly and stooped to caress her front legs. The mare stamped and snorted, but when he insisted, she lowered herself reluctantly and lay flat on her side still snorting in mild protest. Taita took off his kilt and used it to blindfold her, so that she would not attempt to stand up again.

Then he came quickly to Nefer’s colt and performed the same trick. When both horses were down he told Nefer sharply, ‘Lie at Stargazer’s head and hold him down if he tries to stand.’

Nefer laughed for the first time since he had learned of his father’s death. Taita’s way with animals never failed to enchant him. ‘How did you make them do that, Tata?’

‘If you speak to them so that they understand, they will do whatever you tell them. Now, lie beside him and keep him quiet.’

They lay behind the horses and watched the encircling columns of dust sweep across the plain around them. ‘They won’t be able to pick out our tracks on the stony ground, will they, Tata?’ Nefer asked hopefully.

Taita grunted. He was watching the approach of the nearest chariot. In the dancing mirage it seemed insubstantial, wavering and distorted as an image seen through water. It was moving quite slowly, weaving from side to side as it cast for spoor. Suddenly it moved forward with more determination and purpose, and Taita could see that the charioteer had picked up their tracks and was following them.

The chariot came on until they could make out the men on the footplate more clearly. They were leaning out over the dashboard, examining the earth as they passed over it. Suddenly Taita muttered unhappily, ‘By Seth’s stinking breath, they have a Nubian scout with them.’

The tall black man was made even taller by the headdress of heron’s feathers he wore. Five hundred cubits from where they lay concealed, the Nubian jumped down from the moving vehicle and ran ahead of the horses.

They are at the spot where we turned aside,’ Taita whispered. ‘Horus conceal our spoor from that black savage.’ It was said that Nubian scouts could follow the track left by a swallow flying through the air.

The Nubian brought the chariot to a halt with a peremptory hand signal. He had lost the tracks where they turned on to the stony ground. Bent almost double, he circled out over the bare earth. At that distance he looked like a secretary bird hunting for serpents and rodents.

‘Can you not weave a spell of concealment for us, Tata?’ Nefer whispered uneasily. Taita had worked the spell for them often when they were hunting gazelle out on the open plains, and most times had enticed the dainty little animals within easy bow-shot without them becoming aware of the hunters. Taita did not reply, but when Nefer glanced across to where he lay he saw that the old man already had his most potent charm in his hand, a golden five-pointed star of exquisite workmanship, the Periapt of Lostris. Nefer knew that sealed within it was a lock of hair Taita had snipped from the head of Queen Lostris as she lay on the embalmer’s table before her deification. Taita touched it to his lips as he silently recited the canticle for Concealment from the Eyes of an Enemy.

Out on the plain the Nubian straightened with a fresh air of purpose, and gazed straight in their direction.

‘He has found the twist in our tracks,’ Nefer said, and they watched the chariot pull in behind him as the Nubian started towards them over the rocky ground.

Taita said softly, ‘I know that devil well. His name is Bay and he is a shaman of the Usbak tribe.’

Nefer watched in trepidation as the chariot and its outrider came on steadily. The charioteer was standing high on the footplate. Surely he could look down on them from there. But he made no sign of having spotted them.

Closer still they came and Nefer recognized Hilto as the charioteer, even down to the white battle scar on his right cheek. For a moment it seemed he stared straight at Nefer with those hawk-sharp eyes, then his gaze slid away.

‘Do not move.’ Taita’s voice was soft as the light breeze over the bright plain.

Now Bay, the Nubian, was so close that Nefer could see every charm in the necklace that dangled on his broad bare chest. Bay stopped abruptly and his scarified features creased into a frown, as he turned his head, slowly questing all around, like a hunting dog with the scent of game in his nostrils.

‘Still!’ Taita whispered. ‘He senses us.’

Bay came on a few slow paces then stopped again and held up his hand. The chariot pulled up behind him. The horses were restless and fidgeting. Hilto touched the dashboard with the shaft of the lance in his hand. The small rasping sound was magnified in the silence.

Now Bay was staring directly into Nefer’s face. Nefer tried to hold that dark implacable stare without blinking, but his eyes watered with the strain. Bay reached up and clasped one of the charms on his necklace. Nefer realized it was the floating bone from the chest of a man-eating lion. Taita had one in his armoury of talismans and magical charms.

Bay began to chant softly in his deep melodious African bass. Then he stamped one bare foot on the hard earth, and spat in Nefer’s direction.

‘He is piercing my curtain,’ Taita said flatly. Suddenly Bay grinned and pointed directly at them with the lion charm in his fist. Behind him Hilto shouted with astonishment, and gaped at where Taita and Nefer were suddenly revealed, lying on the open ground only a hundred cubits away.

‘Prince Nefer! We have searched for you these thirty days past. Thank great Horus and Osiris, we have found you at last.’

Nefer sighed and scrambled to his feet, and Hilto drove up, leaped out of the chariot and went down on one knee before him. He lifted the bronze skull helmet from his head, and cried, in a voice pitched to giving commands on the battlefield, ‘Pharaoh Tamose is dead! Hail, Pharaoh Nefer Seti. May you live for ever.’

Seti was the Prince’s divine name, one of the five names of power that had been given him at birth, long before his accession to the throne was assured. No one had been allowed to use the divine name until this moment when he was first hailed as Pharaoh.

‘Pharaoh! Mighty bull! We have come to bear you to the Holy City that you may be risen in Thebes in your own divine image as Horus of Gold.’

‘What if I should choose not to go with you, Colonel Hilto?’ Nefer asked.

Hilto looked distressed. ‘With all love and loyalty, Pharaoh, it is the strictest order of the Regent of Egypt that you be brought to Thebes. I must obey that order, even at the risk of your displeasure.’

Nefer glanced sideways at Taita, and spoke from the side of his mouth: ‘What must I do?’

‘We must go with them.’

--

They began the return to Thebes with an escort of fifty fighting chariots led by Hilto. Under strict orders the column rode first to the oasis of Boss. Fast horsemen had been sent ahead to Thebes and Lord Naja, the Regent of Egypt, had come out from the city to the oasis to meet the young Pharaoh Nefer Seti.

On the fifth day the squadron of chariots, dusty and battered from months in the wilderness, trotted into the oasis. As they entered the shade of the canopy of the palm groves a full regiment of the Phat Guards formed up in parade order to welcome them. The troopers had sheathed their weapons and instead carried palm fronds, which they waved as they chanted the anthem to their monarch.

‘Seti, mighty bull.

Beloved of truth.

He of the two ladies, Nekhbet and Wadjet.

Fiery serpent, great of strength.

Horus of Gold, who makes hearts live.

He of the sedge and the bee.

Seti, son of Ra, god of the sun, living for ever and eternity.’

Nefer stood between Hilto and Taita on the footplate of the leading chariot. His clothing was ragged and dusty, and his thick locks were matted with dust. The sun had burnt his face and arms to the colour of ripe almonds. Hilto drove the chariot down the long alley formed by the soldiers, and Nefer smiled shyly at those men in the ranks whom he recognized and they cheered him spontaneously. They had loved his father, and now they loved him.

In the centre of the oasis an assembly of multicoloured tents had been set up beside the well. In front of the royal tent Lord Naja, surrounded by a concourse of courtiers, nobles and priests, waited to receive the king. He was mighty in the power and grace of regency, glistening and beautiful in gold and precious stones, redolent of sweet unguents and fragrant lotions.

On his either hand stood Heseret and Merykara, the princesses of the royal House of Tamose. Their faces were pearly white with makeup, eyes huge and dark with kohl. Even the nipples of their bare breasts had been rouged red as ripe cherries. The horsehair wigs were too large for their pretty heads, and their skirts were so heavy with pearls and gold thread that they stood as stiffly as carved dolls.

As Hilto brought the chariot to a halt in front of him, Lord Naja stepped forward and lifted down the dirty boy. Nefer had not had an opportunity to bathe since leaving Gebel Nagara, and he smelt like a billy-goat.

‘As your regent I salute you, Pharaoh. I am your foot servant and your loyal companion. May you live a thousand years,’ he intoned, so that all those in the closest ranks could hear every word. Lord Naja led Nefer by the hand to the dais of council, carved from precious black woods from the interior of the African continent and inlaid with ivory and mother-of-pearl. He placed him upon it, then went down on his knees and kissed Nefer’s grazed and grubby feet without any sign of repugnance. The toenails were torn and caked with black dirt.

He stood up and lifted Nefer to his feet, stripped away the torn kilt so the pharaonic tattoo on his thigh was revealed. He turned the boy slowly so that everyone in the audience could see it clearly.

‘Hail, Pharaoh Seti, god and son of the gods. Behold thy sign. Look upon this mark, all the nations of the earth, and tremble at the power of the king. Bow down before the might of Pharaoh.’

A great shout went up from the soldiers and the courtiers packed around the dais. ‘Hail, Pharaoh! In his might and majesty may he live for ever.’

Naja led the princesses forward, and they knelt before their brother to take their oaths of allegiance. Their voices were inaudible until Merykara, the younger, could contain herself no longer and sprang up on to the dais in a flurry of jewelled skirts. She rushed to her brother. ‘Nefer,’ she squealed, ‘I have missed you so very much. I thought you were dead.’ Nefer returned her embrace awkwardly, until she pulled away and whispered, ‘You smell terribly,’ and giggled.

Lord Naja signalled for one of the royal nursemaids to take the child away, and then, one by one, the mighty lords of Egypt, headed by the members of the council, came forward to take the loyal oath. There was one uncomfortable moment when Pharaoh surveyed the gathering and asked, in a clear, penetrating voice, ‘Where is my good uncle Kratas? He of all my people should have been here to greet me.’

Talla mumbled a placatory explanation. ‘Lord Kratas is unable to attend. It shall be explained later to Your Majesty.’ Talla, old and feeble, was now president of the council of state. He had become Naja’s creature.

The ceremony ended when Lord Naja clapped his hands. ‘Pharaoh has come on a long journey. He must rest before leading the procession into the city.’

He took Nefer’s hand in a proprietary manner and led him into the royal tent whose spacious galleries and saloons could have accommodated a full regiment of the guards. There the master of the wardrobe, the perfumers and hairdressers, the keeper of the royal jewels, the valets, manicurists, masseurs and the maids of the bath were waiting to receive him.

Taita had determined to stay at the boy’s side where he could protect him. He tried unobtrusively to include himself among this entourage, but his lanky frame and head of silver hair marked him out, while his fame and reputation were such that he could never have passed inconspicuously anywhere in the land. Almost immediately a serjeant-at-arms confronted him. ‘Greetings, Lord Taita. May the gods always smile upon you.’ Although Pharaoh Tamose had elevated him to the nobility on the day that he had sealed the deed of his manumission, Taita still felt awkward at being addressed by his title.

‘The Regent of Egypt has sent for you.’ He looked down at the Magus’ filthy clothing and dusty old sandals. ‘It would be as well not to attend him in your present state of dress. Lord Naja detests uncouth odours and unwashed apparel.’

--

Lord Naja’s tent was larger and more luxuriously appointed than Pharaoh’s. He sat on a throne of carved ebony and ivory decorated in gold and the even rarer and more precious silver with representations of all the principal gods of Egypt. The sandy floor was covered with woollen rugs from Hurria, woven in wonderful colours, including the bright green that signified the verdant fields that covered both banks of the Nile. Since his elevation to the stature of regent, Naja had adopted that green as the colour of his house.

He believed that pleasing aromas encouraged the gods to draw nigh, and incense burned in the silver pots suspended on chains from the ridge-pole of the tent. There were open glass vases filled with perfume on the low table in front of the throne. The Regent had discarded his wig, and a slave held a cone of perfumed beeswax on his shaven pate. As the wax melted it ran down his cheeks and neck, cooling and soothing him.

The interior of the tent smelt like a garden. Even the ranks of courtiers, ambassadors and supplicants who sat facing the throne had been induced to bathe and perfume their bodies before entering the presence of the Regent. Likewise, Taita had followed the advice of the serjeant-at-arms. His hair was washed and combed into a silver cascade over his shoulders, and his linen was freshly laundered and bleached to purest white. At the entrance to the tent, he knelt to make obeisance to the throne. There was a hum of comment and speculation as he rose to his feet. The foreign ambassadors stared at him curiously, and he heard his name whispered. Even the warriors and priests nodded and leaned close together as they told each other, ‘It is the Magus.’, ‘The holy Taita, adept of the Mazes.’, ‘Taita, the Wounded Eye of Horus.’

Lord Naja looked up from the papyrus he was scanning and smiled down the length of the tent. He was truly a handsome man, with sculpted features and sensitive lips. His nose was straight and narrow, and his eyes were the colour of golden agate, lively and intelligent. His naked chest was devoid of fat, and his arms were lean and covered with hard muscle.

Swiftly Taita surveyed the ranks of men who now sat closest to the throne. In the short time since the death of Pharaoh Tamose there had been a redistribution of power and favour among the courtiers and nobles. Many familiar faces were missing, and many others had emerged from obscurity into the sunshine of the Regent’s goodwill. Not least of these was Asmor of the Phat Guards.

‘Come forward, Lord Taita.’ Naja’s voice was pleasant and low. Taita moved towards the throne, and the ranks of courtiers opened to let him pass. The Regent smiled down at him. ‘Know you that you stand high in our favour. You have discharged the duty that Pharaoh Tamose placed upon you with distinction. You have given the Prince Nefer Memnon invaluable instruction and training.’ Taita was astonished by the warmth of this greeting, but he did not let it show. ‘Now that the prince has become Pharaoh Seti, he will stand in even greater need of your guiding hand.’

‘May he live for ever.’ Taita responded, and the gathering echoed his words.

‘May he live for ever.’

Lord Naja gestured. ‘Take your seat here, in the shadow of my throne. Even I will have much need of your experience and wisdom when it comes to ordering the affairs of Pharaoh.’

‘The royal Regent does me more honour than I deserve.’ Taita turned a gentle face to Lord Naja. It was prudent never to let your hidden enemy recognize your animosity. He took the seat that was offered him, but declined the silken cushion, and sat on the woollen rug. His back was straight, and his shoulders square.

The business of the Regency proceeded. They were dividing up the estate of General Kratas: as a declared traitor everything Kratas owned was forfeited to the Crown. ‘From the traitor Kratas, unto the temple of Hapi and the priests of the mysteries,’ Naja read from the papyrus, ‘all his lands and the buildings on the east bank of the river between Dendera and Abnub.’

As Taita listened he mourned his oldest friend, but he let no shadow of grief show on his face. During the long journey back from the desert, Hilto had related the manner of Kratas’ death, then gone on to tell him, ‘All men, even the noble and the good, walk softly in the presence of the new Regent of Egypt. Menset is dead, he who was president of the council of state. He died in his sleep, but there are those who say he had a little help to start him on the journey. Cinka is dead, executed for treason, though he had no longer the wits to cheat on his ancient wife. His estates are confiscated by the Regency. Fifty more have gone in company with the good Kratas to the underworld. And the council members are all Naja’s dogs.’

Kratas had been Taita’s last link with the golden days when Tanus, Lostris and he had been young. Taita had loved him well.

‘From the traitor Kratas, unto the Regent of Egypt, all the store of millet held in his name in the granaries of Athribis,’ Lord Naja read from the papyrus.

That was fifty bargeloads, Taita calculated, for Kratas had been a shrewd investor in the millet exchanges. Lord Naja had paid himself generously for the onerous work of assassination.

‘These stores to be used for the common good.’ The expropriation was qualified, and Taita wondered expressionlessly who would determine the public good.

The priests and the scribes were busily recording the division on their clay tablets. These would be stored in the archives of the temple. While Taita watched and listened, he kept his anger and his sorrow locked away in his heart.

‘We will move on now to another important royal matter,’ Lord Naja said, when Kratas’ heirs had been deprived of all their inheritance, and he was richer by three lakhs of gold. ‘I come to the consideration of the well-being and status of the princesses royal, Heseret and Merykara. I have consulted earnestly with the members of the council of state. All are agreed that, for their own good, I should take both the Princess Heseret and the Princess Merykara in marriage. As my wives, they will come under my full protection. The goddess Isis is the patron of both the royal maidens. I have ordered the priestesses of the goddess to consult the auguries, and they have determined that these marriages are pleasing to the goddess. Therefore, the ceremony will take place in the temple of Isis at Luxor on the day of the next full moon after the burial of Pharaoh Tamose, and the coronation of his heir, Prince Nefer Seti.’

Taita remained unmoving, his face blank, but all around him there was a rustle and murmur at this pronouncement. The political considerations of such a double marriage were monumental. All of those present knew that Lord Naja was intent on making himself a member through marriage of the royal House of Tamose, and thus the next in line of succession.

Taita felt chilled to his bones, as though he had just heard the death sentence of Pharaoh Nefer Seti cried aloud from the White Tower in the centre of Thebes. There remained only twelve more days of the required seventy for the Royal embalming of the dead pharaoh. Immediately after the interment of Tamose in his tomb in the Valley of the Kings on the west bank of the Nile, the coronation of his successor and the weddings of his surviving daughters would take place.

Then the cobra will strike again. Taita felt the certainty of it. He was roused from his preoccupation with the dangers that surrounded the prince by a general stir in the gathering around him, and he realized that, without him hearing it, the Regent had just declared the levee closed, and was rising and retiring through the tent flap behind the throne. He rose with the others to leave the tent.

Colonel Asmor stepped forward to stop him, with a smile and a courteous bow. ‘Lord Naja, the Regent of Egypt, asks you not to leave. He invites you to a private audience.’

Asmor was now colonel of the Regent’s bodyguard, with the rank of Best of Ten Thousand. In a short time he had become a man of power and influence. There was no point in or possibility of refusing the summons, and Taita nodded. ‘I am the servant of Pharaoh and of his regent. May they both live a thousand years.’

Asmor led him to the back of the tent, and held open the curtaining for him to pass through. Taita found himself out in the open palm groves, and Asmor led him through the trees to where a smaller, single-roomed tent was pitched on its own. A dozen guards were posted in a ring around this pavilion, for this was a place of secret council which no person was permitted to approach without the Regent’s summons. At a command from Asmor, the guards stood aside and the colonel ushered Taita into the shaded interior.

Naja looked up from the bronze bowl in which he was washing his hands. ‘You are welcome, Magus.’ He smiled warmly, and waved to the pile of cushions in the centre of the rug-covered floor. While Taita seated himself, Naja nodded to Asmor, who went to take up a guard position at the tent opening, his sickle sword drawn. There were only the three of them in the tent, and their conversation would not be overheard.

Naja had discarded his jewellery, and insignia of office. He was affable and friendly as he came to take a seat on one of the cushions facing Taita. He indicated the tray of sweetmeats and sherbet in golden bowls that stood between them. ‘Please refresh yourself.’

Taita’s instinct was to decline, but he knew that to refuse the Regent’s hospitality would advertise his own hostility, and alert Naja to his deadly opposition.

As yet, Lord Naja had no reason to know that Taita was aware of his intentions towards the new Pharaoh, or of Naja’s crimes and his further ambitions. He inclined his head in thanks and selected the golden bowl furthest from his hand. He waited for Naja to pick up the other bowl of sherbet. The Regent took it, raised it, drank and swallowed without hesitation.

Taita lifted the bowl to his lips, and sipped the cordial. He held it on his tongue. There were those who boasted of possessing poisons that were tasteless and undetectable, but Taita had studied all the corrosive elements, and even the tart fruit could not mask their flavours from him. The drink was uncontaminated, and he swallowed it with pleasure.

‘Thank you for your trust,’ said Naja gravely, and Taita knew that he referred to more than his acceptance of the refreshment.

‘I am the servant of the King, and therefore of his regent.’

‘You are a person of inestimable value to the Crown,’ Naja countered, ‘You have faithfully served three pharaohs and all of them have relied on your advice without question.’

‘You overestimate my worth, my lord Regent. I am an old man and feeble.’

Naja smiled. ‘Old? Yes, you are old. I have heard it said that you are more than two hundred years old.’ Taita inclined his head, neither confirming nor denying it. ‘But feeble, no! You are old and as monumental as a mountain. All men know that your wisdom is boundless. Even the secrets of eternal life are yours.’

The flattery was blatant and unashamed, and Taita searched behind it for the hidden reason and meaning. Naja was silent, watching him expectantly. What was he waiting to hear? Taita looked into his eyes, and tuned his mind to catch the other man’s thoughts. They were as fleeting and evanescent as the darting shapes of cave bats against the darkling sky at sunset.

He captured one thought entire, and suddenly understood what Naja wanted from him. The knowledge gave him power, and the way ahead opened before him like the gates of a captured city.

‘For a thousand years, every king and every learned man has searched for the secret of eternal life,’ he said softly.

‘Perhaps one man alone has found it.’ Naja leaned forward eagerly, with his elbows on his knees.

‘My lord, your questions are too profound for an old man like me. Two hundred years is not life eternal.’ Taita spread his hands deprecatingly, but dropped his eyes, allowing Naja to read what he wanted to hear in the half-hearted denial. The double crown of Egypt, and eternal life, he thought, and smiled inwardly, keeping his expression solemn. This regent’s wants are few and simple.

Naja straightened. ‘We will speak of these deep matters another time.’ There was a triumphant light in his yellow eyes. ‘But now there is something else I would ask of you. It would be a way for you to prove that my good opinion of you is fully justified. You would find my gratitude without bounds.’

He twists and turns like an eel, Taita thought, and I once believed him to be a dull clod of a soldier. He has been able to hide the light of his lantern from all of us. Aloud he said simply, ‘If it is within my power, I would deny Pharaoh’s regent nothing.’

‘You are an adept of the Mazes of Ammon Ra.’ Naja said, with a finality that brooked no denial.

Once more Taita glimpsed the shadowy depths of this man’s ambition. Not only the crown and eternal life! He wishes also to have the future revealed to him, Taita marvelled, but nodded humbly and replied, ‘My lord Naja, all my life I have studied the mysteries, and perhaps I have learned a little.’

‘All your very long life.’ Naja placed his own emphasis on the phrase. ‘And you have learned a very great deal.’

Taita bowed his head and remained silent. Why did I ever dream that he would have me killed? he asked himself. He will protect me with his own life, for that is what he believes I hold in my hands - the key to his immortality.

‘Taita, beloved of kings and gods, I wish you to work the Mazes of Ammon Ra for me.’

‘My lord, I have never worked the Mazes for anyone who was not a queen or a pharaoh, or one who was not destined to sit upon the throne of this very Egypt.’

‘It may well be that one such person asks you now,’ said Lord Naja, with deep significance in his tone.

Great Horus has delivered him to me. I have him in my hands, Taita thought, and said, ‘I bow to the wishes of Pharaoh’s regent.’

‘Will you work the Mazes for me this very day? I am most anxious to know the wishes of the gods.’ Naja’s handsome features were alive with excitement and avarice.

‘No man should enter the Mazes lightly,’ Taita demurred. ‘There are great dangers, not only for me but also for the patron who requests the divination. It will take time to prepare for the journey into the future.’

‘How long?’ Naja’s disappointment was evident.

Taita clasped his forehead in a pantomime of deep thought. Let him sniff the bait for a while, he thought. It will make him more eager to swallow the hook. At last he looked up. ‘On the first day of the festival of the Bull of Apis.’

--

The next morning, when he emerged from the great tent, Pharaoh Seti was transformed from the dusty and odorous little rapscallion who had entered the oasis of Boss the previous day. ‘ With a regal fury and fire that had dismayed his entourage, he had resisted the attempts of the barbers to shave his head. Instead, his dark curls had been shampooed and combed until they shone in the early sunlight with russet lights. On top of them he wore the uraeus, the circlet of gold depicting Nekhbet, the vulture goddess, and Naja, the cobra. Their images were entwined on his forehead, with eyes of red-and blue-coloured glass. On his chin was the false beard of kingship. His makeup was skilfully created so that his beauty was enhanced, and the packed crowds who waited before the tent sighed with admiration and awe as they sank to the ground in adoration. His false fingernails were of beaten gold, and there were gold sandals on his feet. On his chest was one of the most precious of the Crown Jewels of Egypt: the pectoral medallion of Tamose, a jewelled portrait of the god Horus the Falcon. He walked with a stately tread for one so young, carrying the flail and the sceptre crossed over his heart. He stared solemnly ahead until, from the corner of his eye, he glimpsed Taita in the front rank of the crowd: he rolled his eyes at the old man then made an impish moue of resignation.

In a cloud of perfume, Lord Naja walked a pace behind him, splendid with jewels and awesome with authority. On his hip hung the blue sword, and on his right arm he wore the hawk seal.

Next came the princesses, with the golden feathers of the goddess Isis on their heads, and golden rings on their fingers and toes. They were no longer in the stiff, encrusted robes of yesterday: from throat to ankles they were encased in long dresses, but the linen was so fine and transparent that the sunlight struck through it, as though through the river mist at dawn. Merykara’s limbs were slim, and her chest boyish. The outline of Heseret’s body was moulded into voluptuous curves, her breasts were rosy-tipped through the diaphanous folds, and at the base of her belly, in the fork of her thighs, nestled the shadowy triangle of womanhood.

Pharaoh mounted the processional carriage and took his seat on the elevated throne. Lord Naja stood at his right hand, and the princesses sat at his feet.

The companies of priests from every one of the fifty temples of Thebes fell in ahead, strumming the lyre, beating drum and shaking sistrum, sounding the horns, chanting and wailing praises and supplications to the gods.

Then Asmor’s bodyguard took up their positions in the procession, and after them came Hilto’s squadron of chariots, all freshly burnished and decked with pennants and flowers. The horses were curried until their hides glowed like precious metal, and ribbons were plaited into their manes. The bullocks in the traces of the royal carriage were all of unblemished white, their massive humps decorated with bouquets of lilies and water-hyacinth. Their widespread horns and even their hoofs were covered with gold leaf.

The drivers were stark naked Nubian slaves. Every hair had been plucked from their heads and bodies which greatly emphasized the size of their genitals. They had been anointed from head to foot with rich oils so that they glistened in the sunlight, black as the eye of Seth, in magnificent contrast to the snowy hides of their bullocks. They goaded the team forward, and the bullocks plodded through the dust. A thousand warriors of the Phat Guards fell in behind them and burst with one voice into the anthem of praise. The populace of Thebes had opened the main gates of the city in welcome and were lining the tops of the walls. From a mile outside it they had covered the dusty surface of the road with palm fronds, straw and flowers.

The walls, towers and buildings of Thebes were all built of sun-baked mud bricks - stone blocks were reserved for the construction of tombs and temples. It hardly rained in the Nile valley so these constructions never deteriorated; they had all been freshly whitewashed and hung with banners in the sky blue of the House of Tamose. The procession passed through the gates, with the crowds dancing, singing and weeping with joy, filling the narrow streets so that the pace of the royal carriage was that of a giant tortoise. At every temple along the way the royal carriage came to a ponderous halt, and Pharaoh dismounted in solemn dignity to sacrifice to the god who dwelt within.

It was late afternoon before they reached the docks at the riverside where the royal barge waited to ferry Pharaoh’s party across to the palace of Memnon on the west bank. Once they had gone on board, two hundred rowers in massed banks plied their paddles. To the beat of the drum they rose and fell in unison, wet and shining like the wings of a gigantic egret.

Surrounded by a fleet of galleys, feluccas and other small craft they made the crossing in the late sunlight. Even when they reached the west bank the King’s duties for his first day were not completed. Another royal carriage bore him through the crowds to the funerary temple of his father, Pharaoh Tamose.

It was dark before they rode up the causeway, lit on both sides by bonfires, and the populace had indulged themselves all that day on beer and wine provided by the royal treasury. The uproar was deafening as Pharaoh dismounted at Tamose’s temple, and climbed the stairway between ranks of granite statues of his father and of his patron god Horus in all his hundred divine guises - Horus as the child Harpocrates, with side-lock and a finger in his mouth, suckling at the breast of Isis, or squatting on a lotus blossom, or falcon-headed, or as the winged sun disc. It seemed that king and god had become one.

Lord Naja and the priests led the boy Pharaoh through the tall wooden gates into the Hall of Sorrow, that holy place where Tamose’s mummy lay on its embalming slab of black diorite. In a separate shrine in the side wall, guarded by a black statue of Anubis, the god of cemeteries, stood the pearly alabaster canopic jars that held the king’s heart, lungs and viscera.

In a second shrine against the opposite wall the gold-covered sarcophagus stood ready to receive the royal corpse. The lid of the coffin bore a portrait of Pharaoh in gold so lifelike that Nefer’s heart twisted, impaled with grief, and tears started in his eyes. He blinked them away, and followed the priests to where his father’s body lay in the centre of the hall.

Lord Naja took up his position opposite him on the far side of the diorite slab, facing Nefer, and the high priest stood at the head of the dead king. When all was in readiness for the ceremony of Opening the Mouth of the dead king, two priests drew aside the linen sheet that covered the corpse, and Nefer recoiled involuntarily as he looked down on his father.

For all the weeks after his death, while Nefer and Taita had been in the desert, the embalmers had been at work on the King’s body. First they had probed a long-handled silver spoon up his nostril and, without marking his head, scooped out the soft custard of the brains. They removed the eyeballs, which would putrefy swiftly, and filled the eye sockets and the cavity of the skull with natron salts and aromatic herbs. Then they had lowered the corpse into a bath of highly concentrated salts, with the head exposed, and let it soak for thirty days, daily changing the harsh alkali fluids. The fats were leached out of the corpse and the skin peeled away. Only the hair and skin of the head were unaffected.

When at last the corpse was removed from the natron bath it was laid on the diorite slab and wiped down with oils and herbal tinctures. The empty stomach cavity was stuffed with linen pads soaked in resins and waxes. The arrow wound in the chest was sewn closed, and amulets of gold and precious stones placed over it. The barbed and broken shaft that had killed the king had been removed from Pharaoh’s body by the embalmers. After it had been examined by the council of state, the missile had been sealed in a golden casket and would go into his tomb with him, a powerful charm against any further evil that might befall him on his journey through the netherworld.

Then, during the remaining forty days of the embalming, the corpse was allowed to dry thoroughly with the hot desert wind through the open doorways streaming over it.

Once it was as desiccated as firewood, it could be bound up. The linen bandages were laid on it in an intricate design, as incantations to the gods were chanted by choirs of priests. Under them were placed more precious talismans and amulets, and each layer was painted with resins that dried to a metallic hardness and sheen. Only the head was left uncovered, and then for the week before Opening the Mouth, four of the most skilful makeup artists of the guild of embalmers, using wax and cosmetics, had restored the King’s features to lifelike beauty.

They replaced the missing eyes with perfect replicas of rock-crystal and obsidian. The whites were translucent, the iris and pupils an exact match of the king’s natural colour. The glass orbs seemed endowed with life and intelligence, so that now Nefer gazed into them with awe, expecting to see the lids blink and his father’s pupils widen in recognition. The lips were shaped and rouged so that at any moment they might smile, and his painted skin looked silken and warm, as though bright blood still ran beneath it. His hair had been washed and set in the familiar dark ringlets that Nefer remembered so well.

Lord Naja, the high priest and the choir began to chant the incantation against dying for the second time, but Nefer could not tear his gaze away from his father’s face.

‘He is the reflection and not the mirror,

He is the music and not the lyre,

He is the stone and not the chisel,

He will live for ever.’

The high priest came to Nefer’s side and placed the golden spoon in his hand. Nefer had been coached in the ritual, but his hand trembled as he placed the spoon on his father’s lips and recited, ‘I open thy lips that thou might have the power of speech once more.’ He touched his father’s nose with the spoon. ‘I open thy nostrils that thou might breathe once more.’ He touched each of the magnificent eyes. ‘I open thine eyes that thou might behold the glory of this world once more, and the glory of the world to come.’

When at last it was done, the royal party waited as the embalmers wrapped the head and painted it with aromatic resins. Then they laid the golden mask over the blind face, and once more it glowed with splendid life. Contrary to custom and usage, there was only one death mask and one golden sarcophagus for Pharaoh Tamose. His father had gone before him to his tomb covered by seven masks and seven sarcophagi, one within the other, each larger and more ornate than the next.

For the rest of that night Nefer stayed beside the golden sarcophagus, praying and burning incense, entreating the gods to take his father among them and seat him in the midst of the pantheon. In the dawn he went out with the priests on to the terrace of the temple where his father’s head falconer waited. He carried a royal falcon on his gloved fist.

‘Nefertem!’ Nefer whispered the bird’s name. ‘Lotus Flower.’ He took the magnificent bird from the falconer and held it high upon his own fist, so that the populace gathered below the terrace might see it clearly. Around its right leg the falcon wore a tiny goldtag on a golden chain. On it was engraved his father’s royal cartouche. ‘This is the godbird of Pharaoh Tamose Mamose. It is the spirit of my father.’ He paused to regain his composure, for he was near to tears. Then he went on, ‘I set my father’s godbird free.’ He slipped the leather rufterhood from the falcon’s head. Fierce eyes blinked at the light of the dawn and the bird ruffled its feathers. Nefer unknotted the jesses from its leg, and the bird spread its wings. ‘Fly, divine spirit!’ Nefer cried. ‘Fly high for me and my father!’

He threw the bird up, it caught the dawn wind and soared on high. Twice it circled overhead, and then, with a wild and haunting cry, it sped away across the Nile.

‘The godbird flies to the west!’ the high priest called out. Every member of the congregation upon the steps of the temple knew that that was a most unpropitious omen.

Nefer was so physically and emotionally exhausted that as he watched the bird fly away he swayed on his feet. Taita steadied him before he fell and led him away.

Back in Nefer’s bedchamber in the palace of Memnon, Taita mixed a draught at his bedside and knelt beside him to offer it. Nefer took one long swallow then lowered the cup and asked, ‘Why does my father have only one small coffin when you tell me my grandfather was entombed in seven heavy golden sarcophagi and that it took twenty strong oxen to draw his funeral wagon?’

‘Your grandfather was given the richest funeral in all the history of our land, and he took a great store of grave goods to the underworld with him, Nefer,’ Taita agreed. ‘But those seven coffins consumed thirty lakhs of pure gold, and almost beggared the nation.’

Nefer looked thoughtfully into the cup, then drained the last few drops of the draught. ‘My father deserved such a rich funeral, for he was a mighty man.’

‘Your grandfather thought much of his afterlife.’ Taita explained patiently. ‘Your father thought much of his people and the welfare of this very Egypt.’

Nefer thought about this for a while, then sighed, settled down on the sheepskin mattress and closed his eyes. He opened them again. ‘I am proud of my father,’ he said simply.

Taita laid his hand upon his forehead in blessing and whispered, ‘And I know that one day your father will have reason to be proud of you.’

--

It did not need the ill omen of the flight of the falcon Nefertem to warn Taita that they had reached the most dire and fateful period in all the long history of this very Egypt. When he left Nefer’s bedchamber and started out into the desert, it was as though the stars stood frozen in their courses and all the ancient gods had drawn back and deserted them, abandoning them in this their most dangerous hour. ‘Great Horus, we need your guidance now. You hold this Ta-meri, this precious land, in the cup of your hands. Do not let it slip through your fingers and shatter like crystal. Do not turn your back upon us now that we are in our agony. Help me, mighty falcon. Instruct me. Make your wishes clear to me, so that I may follow your will.’

Praying as he went, he climbed the hills at the periphery of the great desert. The clicking of his long staff against the rocks alarmed a yellow jackal and sent it scampering away up the moonlit slope. When he was certain that he was not observed he turned parallel to the river, and quickened his stride. ‘Horus, well you know that we are balanced on the sword edge of war and defeat. Pharaoh Tamose has been struck down and there is no warrior to lead us. Apepi and his Hyksos in the north are grown so mighty as to have become almost invincible. They gather against us, and we cannot stand against them. The double crown of the two kingdoms is rotten with the worm of treachery, and cannot survive against the new tyranny. Open my eyes, mighty god, and show me the way, that we might triumph against the invading Hyksosian hordes from the north and against the destroying poison in our blood.’

For the rest of that day Taita journeyed through the stony hills and the silent places, praying and searching to discover the way forward. In the late evening he turned back towards the river, and came at last to his ultimate destination. He could have chosen to come here by the direct means of a felucca, but too many eyes would have remarked his passing, and he had needed that time alone in the desert.

In the deep darkness when most men slept he approached the temple of Bes on the riverbank. A guttering torch burned in its niche above the gate. It lit the carved figure of the god Bes, which guarded the entrance. Bes was the deformed dwarf god of drunkenness and joviality. His tongue lolled out between his leering lips. In the wavering light of the torch he gave Taita an inebriated grin as he passed.

One of the temple acolytes was waiting to receive the Magus. He led him to a stone cell in the depths of the temple where a jug of goat’s milk stood on the table beside a platter of dhurra bread and honey in the comb. They knew that one of the Magus’ weaknesses was honey from the pollen of the mimosa blossom.

There are three men already waiting your arrival, my lord,’ the young priest told him.

‘Bring Bastet to me first,” Taita instructed.

Bastet was the chief scribe of the Nomarch of Memphis. He was one of Taita’s most valued sources of information. Not a rich man, he was burdened with two pretty but expensive wives and a brood of brats. Taita had saved his children when the Yellow Flowers devastated the land. Although of little consequence in the scheme of things, he sat close to the seat of power, using his ears and phenomenal memory to good effect. He had much to tell Taita of what had transpired in the nome since the accession of the new Regent, and received his payment with genuine gratitude. ‘Your blessing would have been sufficient payment, mighty Magus.’

‘Babes don’t grow fat on blessings.’ Taita dismissed him.

Next came Obos, the high priest of the great Horus temple at Thebes. He owed his appointment to Taita, who had interceded for him with Pharaoh Tamose. Most of the nobles came to the temple of Horus to worship and make sacrifice, and they all confided in the high priest. The third man to report to Taita was Nolro, the secretary of the army of the north. He also was a eunuch, and there was a bond between those who had suffered such mutilation.

From the days of his youth, when Taita had first found himself directing affairs of state from the shadows behind the throne, he had been aware of the absolute necessity of having impeccable intelligence on which to base decisions. All the rest of that night and most of the following day he listened to these men and questioned them narrowly, so that when he was ready to return to the palace of Memnon he was informed of all the important events that had transpired, and the significant undercurrents and political whirlpools that had developed while he had been away in the wilderness of Gebel Nagara.

In the evening he started back towards the palace, taking the direct route along the bank of the river. The peasants returning from their labours in the fields recognized him, made the sign for good luck and long life, and called to him, Tray to Horus for us, Magus,’ for they all knew he was a Horus man. Many pressed small gifts upon him, and a ploughman called to him to share his dinner of millet cakes and crisply roasted locusts and goat’s milk warm from the udder.

--

As night fell Taita thanked the friendly ploughman, bade him farewell, and left him sitting beside his fire. He hurried on through the night, anxious not to miss the ceremony of the royal rising. It was dawn before he reached the palace, and he had barely time to bathe and change his raiment before he hurried to the royal bedchamber. At the door his way was barred by the two guards, who crossed their spears across the entrance.

Taita was astonished. This had never happened before. He was the royal tutor, appointed thirteen years ago by Pharaoh Tamose. He glared at the sergeant of the guard. The man dropped his eyes but remained steadfast in his denial of entry. ‘I mean no offence, mighty Magus. It is on the specific orders of the commander of the bodyguard, Colonel Asmor, and the palace chamberlain. No person not approved by the Regent is allowed in the royal presence.’

The sergeant was adamant, so Taita left him and strode down the terrace to where Naja was at breakfast with a small circle of his particular favourites and toadies. ‘My lord Naja, you are fully aware that I was appointed by Pharaoh’s own father as his tutor and mentor. I was given the right of access at any time of day and night.’

‘That was many years ago, good Magus.’ Naja replied smoothly, as he accepted a peeled grape from the slave who stood behind his stool and popped it into his mouth. ‘It was right for that time, but Pharaoh Seti is a child no more. He no longer needs a nursemaid.’ The insult was casual, but that did not make it less cutting. ‘I am his regent. In future he looks to me for advice and guidance.’

‘I acknowledge your right and duty to the King, but to keep me from Nefer’s side is unnecessary and cruel,’ Taita protested, but Naja waved a lordly hand to silence him.

‘The safety of the King is paramount,” he said, and stood up from the breakfast board, to indicate that the meal and the interview were over. His bodyguard closed in around him so that Taita was forced to fall

back.

He watched Naja’s entourage set off down the cloister towards the council chamber. He did not follow immediately but turned aside and sat down on the coping of one of the fish pools to ponder this development.

Naja had isolated Nefer. He was a prisoner in his own palace. When the time came he would be alone, surrounded by his enemies. Taita searched for some means to protect him. Once again he considered the idea of flight from Egypt, to spirit Nefer away across the desert to the protection of a foreign power until he had grown old and strong enough to return to claim his birthright. However, he could be certain that Naja had not only barred the door to the royal quarters but that every escape route from Thebes and Egypt would have already been closed.

There seemed no easy solution, and after an hour of deep thought, Taita rose to his feet. The guards at the door to the council chamber stood aside for him, and Taita went down the aisle and took his accustomed seat on the front bench.

Nefer was seated on the dais beside his regent. He wore the lighter hedjet crown of Upper Egypt, and he looked pale and peaky. Taita felt a flare of concern that he might already be the victim of slow poison, but he could detect no deadly aura surrounding the boy. He concentrated on sending a current of strength and courage to him, but Nefer gave him a cold, accusing stare to punish him for missing the royal rising ceremony.

Taita turned his attention to the council business. They were considering the latest reports from the northern front, where King Apepi had recaptured Abnub after a siege that had lasted the previous three years. That unfortunate city had changed hands eight times since the first Hyksosian invasion in the reign of Pharaoh Mamose, Tamose’s father.

If Pharaoh Tamose had not been struck down by the Hyksosian arrow, his bold strategy might have averted this tragic reversal of arms. Instead of now being forced to prepare for the next Hyksosian strike towards Thebes, the armies of Egypt might have been surging towards the enemy capital of Avaris.

Taita found that the council was bitterly divided in every consideration of the crisis. They were seeking to place the blame for this most recent defeat, when it was plain for any fool to see that Pharaoh’s untimely death had been the main cause. He had left his army without a head and a heart. Apepi had taken immediate advantage of his death.

Listening to them argue Taita felt more strongly than ever that this war was a running abscess in the body of this very Egypt. Exasperated, he rose quietly and left the council chamber. There was nothing further he could accomplish here, for they were still wrangling over who should be given command of the northern armies to replace the dead Pharaoh Tamose. ‘Now that he has gone, there is not one of our commanders who can match Apepi, not Asmor or Teron or Naja himself,’ Taita muttered, as he stalked away. ‘The land and our armies are bled white by sixty years of warfare. We must have time to build up our strength again, and for a great military leader to emerge from our ranks.’ He thought of Nefer, but it would be years before the lad could take over the role that Taita knew, from his study of the Mazes of Ammon Ra, destiny had devised for him.

I have to win him that time and keep him safe until he is ready.

Next he went to the women’s quarters of the palace. Because he was a eunuch he could pass through the gates, which were barred to other men. It was three days since the princesses had learned that they were soon to become brides, and Taita knew he should have visited them before. They would be confused and distressed, and sorely in need of his comfort and advice.

Merykara was the first to see him when he entered the courtyard. She sprang up from where a priestess of Isis had been instructing her with writing tablet and brush, and flew to him on those long legs, her side-lock bouncing on her shoulder. She flung her arms around his waist and hugged him with all her strength. ‘Oh, Taita, where have you been? I have searched for you these last days.’

When she looked up at him, Taita saw that she had been weeping for her eyes were red-rimmed and heavily underscored with dark bruises. Now she started again, her shoulders shaking with her sobs. Taita picked her up and held her in his arms until she had quieted a little. ‘What is it, my little monkey? What has made you so unhappy?’

‘Lord Naja is going to take me to a secret place and do terrible things to me. He is going to put something huge and sharp inside me that will hurt me and make me bleed.’

‘Who told you that?” Taita controlled his anger with difficulty.

‘Magara and Saak.’ Merykara sobbed. ‘Oh, Taita, can’t you stop him doing these things to me? Please, oh, please.’

Taita should have known that the two Nubian slave girls had been responsible for her terror. Usually their tales were of African hobgoblins and ghouls, but now they had something else with which to torment their charge. Grimly Taita swore retribution on both little hussies, and set about calming the princess’s fears. It needed all his tact and gentleness, for Merykara was terrified.

He led her to an arbour in a quiet corner of the garden, sat down and she scrambled up on to his lap and pressed her cheek to his chest.

Of course, her fears were unfounded. Even after marriage, it was beyond nature, law and custom that Naja would take her to the marriage bed before Merykara had seen her first red moon, and that event was still years away. He succeeded at last in calming her then took her down to the royal stables to admire and fondle the colt that had been born that morning.

When she was smiling and chattering again, Taita led her back to the zenana, and performed a few minor miracles for her amusement. He transformed a jug of Nile water into delicious sherbet by dipping his finger into it, and they drank this together. Then he threw a pebble into the air, which turned into a live canary and flew to the top branches of a fig tree. There it hopped and trilled while the child danced and squealed with glee beneath it.

He left her, went to find the two slave girls, Magara and Saak, and gave them such a verbal lambasting that soon they were clinging together and wailing dolefully. He knew that Magara was always the ringleader in any such unpleasantness, so he produced a live scorpion from her ear and held it inches in front of her face, which reduced her to such paroxysms of terror that she urinated in little squirts down her legs.

Satisfied, he went to look for Heseret. As he had anticipated, she was down on the bank of the river with her lyre. She looked up at him with a sad little smile but went on strumming. He sat down beside her, on the grassy verge under the trailing branches of the willow. The tune she was playing had been her grandmother’s favourite. Taita had taught it to her, and now she began to sing the words.

‘My heart flutters up like a wounded quail

when I see my beloved’s face.

and my cheeks bloom like the dawn sky

to the sunshine of his smile.’

Her voice was sweet and true, and Taita felt his own tears brimming. It was as though he were listening to Lostris once again. He joined in with the chorus. His voice still clear and steady, without the quavering of age. Out on the river the rowers on a passing galley rested on their oars while they listened with rapt expressions as the current carried the vessel past where the pair sat together.

When the song ended Heseret laid aside the lyre, and turned to him. ‘Darling Taita, I am so glad you have come.’

‘I am sorry to have kept you waiting, moon of all my nights.’ She smiled faintly at the pet name, for she had always had a romantic side to her nature. ‘What service do you wish of me?’

‘You must go to Lord Naja, and present him with my sincere apologies, but I cannot marry him.’

She was so much like her grandmother had been at the same age. Lostris, too, had saddled him with an impossible task, with the same assurance and confidence in his ability to accomplish it. Heseret now turned those enormous green eyes on him. ‘You see, I have already promised Meren that I will be his wife.’ Meren was the grandson of Kratas, and the boon companion of Prince Nefer.

Taita had noticed him looking at Heseret with calf’s eyes, but had never suspected that she returned his feelings. Fleetingly he wondered how far they had gone towards the consummation of their passions, but put aside the thought. ‘Heseret, I have explained to you many times that you are not like other girls. You are a princess royal. Your marriage cannot be undertaken in the light fancy of youth. It is something of dire political consequence.’

‘You don’t understand, Taita,’ Heseret said softly, but with the sweet obstinacy he dreaded. ‘I love Meren, I have loved him since I was a little girl. I want to marry him, not Lord Naja.’

‘I cannot overrule the decree of the Regent of Egypt,’ he tried to explain, but she shook her head and smiled at him.

‘You are so wise, Taita. You will think of something. You always do,’ she told him, and he felt as though his heart would break.

--

Lord Taita, I refuse to discuss your access to Pharaoh or my impending marriage to the royal princesses. In both these matters ‘my mind is set.’ To emphasize that he had closed the subject, Naja returned his full attention to the scroll spread on the writing table in front of him. Enough time passed for a flock of wild geese to rise from the swampland on the east bank, cross the wide grey Nile waters on heavy wingbeats and pass over the palace gardens where they sat. At last Taita brought his eyes down from the sky, and rose to leave. As he bowed to the Regent and began to back away, Naja looked up at him. ‘I have not given you leave to go.’

‘My lord, I thought you had no further need of me.’

‘On the contrary, I have the most urgent need.’ He glared at Taita and gestured for him to sit again. ‘You are testing my good temper and favour. I know that you were wont to work the Mazes for Pharaoh Tamose whenever he called upon you to do so. Why do you procrastinate with me? As the Regent of this land, I will brook no further delay. I ask this not for my own profit, but for the very survival of our nation in this war with the north. I need the guidance of the pantheon of the gods. You are the only one who can provide that for me.’

Naja stood up so suddenly that the table in front of him overturned, spilling scrolls of papyrus, brushes and ink on to the terracotta tiles. He paid it no attention, but his voice rose to a shout: ‘I command you, with all the authority of the hawk seal ...” he touched the amulet on his right arm ‘... I command you to work the Mazes of Ammon Ra on my behalf.’

Taita bowed his head in theatrical resignation. For weeks past he had been prepared for this ultimatum, and had delayed only to extend to the limit that period of grace during which Nefer would be relatively safe from the ambitions of the Regent. He was still convinced that Lord Naja would make no fatal move towards Nefer until he had been given the sanction of the Mazes.

‘The full of the moon is the most propitious period for the Mazes,” Taita told him. ‘I have already made the preparations.’

Naja sank back on his stool. ‘You will you do it here, in my quarters,’ he said.

‘Nay, Lord Regent, that would not be ideal.’ Taita knew that if he were to gain ascendancy over Naja, he must keep him off-balance. ‘The closer we can be to the influence of the gods, the more accurate will be the predictions. I have arranged with the priests at the temple of Osiris at Busiris. That is where I will work the Mazes at midnight in the full of the moon. I will conduct the mystery in the inner sanctum of the temple. The backbone of the god, the djed-pillar, dismembered by his brother, Seth, is held there. This holy relic will magnify the force of our deliberations.’ Taita’s voice was heavy with arcane meaning. ‘Only you and I will be present in the sanctuary. No other mortal must overhear what the gods have to tell you. One of Asmor’s regiments will guard the approaches to the sanctuary.’

Naja was an Osiris man, and his expression was solemn. Taita had known that he would be impressed by the time and place he had chosen.

‘As you say, so let it be,’ Naja agreed.

--

The journey to Busiris in the royal barge took two days, with Asmor’s regiment following in four naval galleys. They landed on the yellow beach under the walls of the temple, and the priests were waiting to welcome the Regent with psalms and offerings of gum arabic and myrrh. The Regent’s delight in sweet-smelling substances was already known throughout the land.

They were shown to the quarters that had been prepared for them. While Naja bathed, perfumed and refreshed himself with fruit and sherbet, Taita visited the sanctuary in company with the high priest and made sacrifice to the great god Osiris. Afterwards, at Taita’s subtle suggestion, the high priest withdrew and left him alone to make his preparations for the evening. Lord Naja had never been present at the working of the Mazes - there were few living persons who had. Taita would put on an impressive show for him, but he had no intention of subjecting himself to the exhausting and harrowing ordeal of the authentic ritual.

After sunset the high priest entertained the Regent at a banquet. In his honour he served the famous wine from the vineyards that surrounded the temple. It had been at Busiris that the great god Osiris had first introduced the grape to Egypt. When the luscious vintage had mellowed the Regent and the rest of the company, the priests presented a series of theatrical acts representing the life-history of the great god. In each of these Osiris was depicted with different skin colorations, white as the wrappings of a mummy, black for the realm of the dead, red for the god of retribution. Always he held the crook and the flail, the insignia of the ruler, and his feet were held together like those of a corpse. In the final act his face was painted green to symbolize his vegetable aspect. As with the dhurra millet, which signified life and sustenance, Osiris was buried in the earth, which signified death. In the darkness of the netherworld he germinated like the millet seed, then emerged into the glorious cycle of life eternal.

While the tableaux were enacted, the high priest recited the god’s names of power: ‘Eye of the Night’, ‘The Eternally Good Being’, ‘Son of Geb’ and ‘Wennefer, Perfect in Majesty.’

Then, surrounded by the smoke of the incense pots, to the beat of gong and drum, the priests chanted the epic poem of the struggle between good and evil. The legend related how Seth, envious of his virtuous brother, locked Osiris in a chest and threw him into the Nile to drown. When his dead body washed up on the riverbank, Seth hacked it to pieces and hid the various parts. Here at Busiris he hid the djed-pillar, the backbone. Isis, their sister, searched for and found all the parts of the corpse and reassembled them. Then she copulated with Osiris. While they were locked in union her wings fanned the breath of life back into him.

Long before midnight the Regent of Egypt had consumed a flagon of the rich and heady wine, and was in a nervous, susceptible condition, his religious superstitions titillated by the priests. As the silver beam of the full moon entered through the precisely aligned aperture in the roof of the temple and moved softly across the flags of the nave towards the closed door of the sanctuary, the high priest gave a signal and all the other priests rose and moved out in procession leaving Lord Naja and Taita alone.

When the chanting of the departing priests had dwindled with distance into a heavy silence, Taita took the Regent by the hand and led him down the moonlit nave to the doors of the sanctuary. As they approached the great bronze-covered doors swung open of their own accord. Lord Naja started and his hand trembled in Taita’s. He might have drawn back, but the Magus led him forward.

The sanctuary was lit by four braziers, one in each corner of the small chamber. There was a low stool in the centre of the tiled floor. Taita led Naja to it and gestured for him to be seated. As he did so, the doors swung closed behind them, and Naja looked round at them fearfully. He would have started up again, but Taita placed a hand on his shoulder to restrain him. ‘No matter what you see and what you hear, do not move. Do not speak. As you value your life, do nothing. Say nothing.’

Taita left him sitting and, with stately tread, approached the statue of the god. He raised his hands, and suddenly he was holding a golden chalice by its stem. He lifted it on high and called on Osiris to bless the contents, then brought it back to Naja and urged him to drink. The honey-viscous liquid tasted of crushed almonds, rose petals and mushrooms. Taita clapped his hands and the chalice was gone.

He held out his empty hands and made a mystical pass back and forth before Naja’s face, and in the blink of an eye the Mazes of Ammon Ra filled his cupped hands. These ivory counters Naja recognized from the fanciful accounts he had heard of the ritual. Taita invited him to cover them with his own hands, while he recited an invocation to Ammon Ra and the host of the pantheon. ‘Greatness in light and fire, furious in divine majesty, approach and hearken to our pleas.’

Naja squirmed on his stool as the Mazes grew hot to the touch, and it was with relief that he passed them back to Taita. He was sweating heavily as he watched the old man carry them across the sanctuary and place them at the feet of the gigantic statue of Osiris. The Magus knelt there, bowed over them. For a while there was no sound within the chamber except the hiss of the flames, no movement except the shadows, cast by the lambent light of the braziers, dancing on the stone walls.

Then, abruptly, a terrible disembodied shriek rang through the sanctuary. It sounded as though once again the god’s vitals were being ripped from his body by his evil brother. Naja moaned softly and covered his head with his shawl.

Again there was silence until suddenly the flames of the braziers flared as high as the roof, and turned from yellow to fierce shades of green and violet, crimson and blue. Great clouds of smoke boiled from them and filled the chamber. Naja choked and coughed. He felt as though he were suffocating, and his senses reeled. He could hear his own breath reverberating in his head.

Taita turned slowly to face him, and Naja shuddered in horror, for the Magus was transformed. His face glowed with green light, like the face of the resurrected god. Green foam frothed from his gaping mouth and poured down his chest, and his eyes were blind orbs that flashed silver rays in the light of the braziers. Without moving his feet he glided towards where Naja sat, and from his gaping frothing mouth issued the voices of a wild horde of demons and djinns, a terrible chorus of screams and moans, hisses and grunting, retching and insane laughter.

Lord Naja tried to rise, but the sounds and the smoke seemed to fill his skull, and blackness overwhelmed him. His legs gave way beneath him and he slumped forward off the stool on to the tiles in a dead faint.

--

When the Regent of Egypt regained consciousness the sun was high, sparkling on the waters of the river. He found himself lying on the silken mattress on the poop deck of the royal barge under the yellow awning.

He looked around him blearily, and saw the sails of the escort galleys white as egret wings against the lush green of the riverbanks. The sunlight was dazzling, and he closed his eyes again. He had a consuming thirst, his throat felt as though he had swallowed a handful of sharp gravel chips, and there was a pounding in his skull as though all the demons of his vision were trapped within it. He moaned, shuddered and vomited copiously into the bucket that a slave held for him.

Taita came to his side, raised his head and gave him a cool draught of some miraculous brew that soon eased the pounding in his head, and loosened the gases trapped in his swollen belly, allowing them to erupt from his nether orifice in spluttering gusts of foul-smelling wind. When he had recovered enough to speak again, he whispered, ‘Tell it all to me, Taita. I remember nothing. What did the Mazes reveal?’

Before he would reply Taita sent all the crew and slaves out of earshot. Then he knelt beside the mattress. Naja laid a trembling hand on his arm and whispered pitifully, ‘I remember nothing after ...’ He hesitated as the terrors of the previous night came back to him, and shuddered.

‘We have almost reached Sebennytos, Majesty,’ Taita told him. ‘We will be back at Thebes before nightfall.’

‘What happened, Taita?’ He shook Taita’s arm. ‘What did the Mazes reveal?’

‘Great wonders, Majesty.’ Taita’s voice trembled with emotion.

‘Wonders?’ Naja’s interest quickened, and he struggled to sit up. ‘Why do you call do you call me “Majesty”? I am not Pharaoh.’

‘It is part of what was revealed.’

Tell it to me! Tell it all to me!’

‘Do you not remember how the roof of the temple opened like the petals of the lotus, and the great causeway descended to us from the night sky?’

Naja shook his head, and then nodded uncertainly. ‘Yes, I think so.

The causeway was a ladder of gold?’

‘You do remember,’ Taita commended him.

‘We ascended the golden ladder.’ Naja looked at him for confirmation.

‘We were borne upwards on the backs of the two winged lions.’ Taita nodded.

‘Yes, I remember the lions, but after that it is all shadowy and vague.’

‘These mysteries numb the mind and dim eyes unaccustomed to them. Even I, an adept of the seventh and final degree, was amazed by what we endured,’ Taita explained kindly. ‘But do not despair, for the gods have commanded me to explain them to you.’

‘Speak, good Magus, and spare no detail.’

‘On the backs of the flying lions we crossed high above the dark ocean and over the peaks of the white mountains, with all the kingdoms of earth and heaven spread below us.’

Naja nodded avidly. ‘Go on!’

‘We came at last to the citadel in which the gods dwell. The foundations reached to the depths of the netherworld, and the pillars supported the sky and all the stars. Ammon Ra rode above us in fiery splendour, and all the other gods of the pantheon were seated on thrones of silver and gold, of fire, crystal and sapphire.’

Naja blinked at him, focusing with difficulty. ‘Yes. Now that you tell me, I remember it. The thrones of sapphire and diamonds.’ The desperate need to believe was like a fire within him. ‘Then the god spoke?’ he hazarded. ‘He spoke to me, did he not?’

‘Yes, In a voice loud as the fall of a mountain the great god Osiris spoke thus: “Beloved Naja, you have always been faithful in your devotion to me. In this you shall be rewarded.’”

‘What was his meaning? Did he make it clear, Taita?’

Taita nodded solemnly. ‘Yes, Majesty.’

‘You use that title again. Tell me why.’

‘As you command, Majesty. I shall tell you every word. Great Osiris rose up in all his terrible glory, and lifted you off the back of the winged lion and placed you beside him on the throne of fire and gold. He touched your mouth and your heart, and he greeted you with the title Brother Divine.’

‘He called me Brother Divine? What did he mean by that?’

Taita suppressed a twinge of irritation. Naja had always been a clever man, sharp and perceptive. He did not usually need to have every detail spelt out so laboriously. The effects of the essence of the magical mushroom, which Taita had administered to him the night before, and the drugged smoke of the braziers had not yet worn off. It might be days before he was thinking clearly again. I shall have to ply a heavy paintbrush, he decided, and went on, ‘I too was puzzled by his words. The meaning was not clear to me, but then the great god spoke again: “I welcome you to the pantheon of heaven, Brother Divine.”’

Naja’s face cleared, and his expression became proud and triumphant. ‘Was he not deifying me, Taita? Surely there can be no meaning other than that.’

‘If there had been any doubt it was immediately dispelled, for Osiris took up the double crown of Upper and Lower Egypt, placed it upon your head and spoke again. “Hail, Brother Divine! Hail, Pharaoh who shall be.”’ Naja was silent now, but he stared at Taita with glittering eyes. After a long silence Taita went on, ‘With the crown upon your brow, your holiness was manifest. I knelt before you and worshipped you with the other gods.’

Naja made no effort to hide his emotions. He was in transport. He was as vulnerable as if he had been in orgasm. Taita seized the moment. Then Osiris spoke again, “In these wondrous things, your guide shall be the Magus Taita, for he is an adept of all the mysteries, and the master of the Mazes. Follow his instruction faithfully, and all the rewards I have promised will be yours.”’

He watched Naja’s reaction. Had he made it too pointed, he wondered, but the Regent seemed to accept the stricture without resistance.

‘What else, Taita? What more did the great god have to say to me?’

‘Nothing more to you, my lord, but now he spoke directly to me. His words struck through to the depths of my soul, for he laid a heavy charge upon me. These are his exact words, each one branded in fire upon my heart. “Taita, master of the Mazes, from henceforth you have no other love, loyalty or duty. You are the servant of my royal and divine brother, Naja. Your only concern is to help him fulfil his destiny. You will not cease until you see the double crown of Upper and Lower Egypt placed upon his head.”’

‘”No other loyalty or love,”’ Naja repeated softly. He seemed now to have thrown off most of the ill-effects of his ordeal. His strength was flooding back, and the familiar light of cunning grew stronger in his yellow eyes. ‘And did you then accept the charge that great Osiris placed upon you, Magus? Say fair and true, are you my man now, or would you deny the word of the great father?’

‘How could I deny the great god?’ Taita asked simply. He lowered his head and pressed his forehead to the planking of the deck. With both hands he took Naja’s bare right foot and placed it on his own head. ‘I accept the charge that the gods have placed upon me. I am your man, divine Majesty. Heart and head and soul, I belong to you.’

‘What of your other duties? What of the oath of allegiance you swore to Pharaoh Nefer Seti at his birth, and even more recently at his coronation?’

‘Majesty, the great god Osiris has absolved me from anything that came before. No oath counts for me other than the one I now make to you.’

Naja raised him up and stared into his eyes, searching for any trace of deceit or guile. Taita looked back at him serenely. He could sense the Regent’s doubts, hopes and suspicions swarming together like a basket of live rats waiting to be fed to the falcons in the royal mews. The wish is father to the deed, Taita thought. He will allow himself to believe, because he longs for it to be so.

He watched the doubts clear in those yellow eyes and Naja embraced him. ‘I believe you. When I wear the double crown you will have rewards beyond your expectation or imagination.’

--

Over the days that followed Naja kept Taita close to his side, and the old man used this new position of trust to change some of the Regent’s undeclared intentions. At Naja’s urging, Taita made another examination of the auguries. He slaughtered a sheep and examined its entrails, he released a falcon from the royal mews and watched its flight pattern. From these he was able to determine that the god would sanction no marriage of Naja to the princesses until at least the beginning of the next inundation of the Nile waters or the flooding would certainly fail. This would be a disaster that even Naja could not risk. The life of this very Egypt depended upon the inundations of the great river. With this prophecy Taita had delayed the danger to Nefer, and the agony of the two princesses.

Naja protested and argued, but since that terrible night at Busiris he had found it almost impossible to resist Taita’s predictions. In this he was made more amenable by the ominous news from the northern war front. On Naja’s orders, and against Taita’s counsel, the Egyptians had launched a desperate counter-attack to try to retake Abnub. They had failed, losing three hundred chariots and almost a regiment of foot in the dreadful fighting around the city. Now Apepi seemed poised to deliver a crushing stroke through the demoralized and weakened Egyptian regiments, and come storming on to Thebes. It was not the time for a wedding, which even Naja conceded, and Nefer’s safety was ensured for a while longer.

Already a constant stream of refugees fled from Thebes by road and river towards the south. The volume of trade caravans from the east fell alarmingly, as the merchants waited to see the outcome of the imminent Hyksosian offensive. All commodities were in short supply and prices shot up.

‘The only way in which you can stave off an annihilating defeat at the hands of Apepi is to negotiate a truce,’ Taita advised the Regent.

He was about to qualify this by adding that the truce would in no circumstances be a surrender, that they would merely use the respite to strengthen their military position, but Naja did not allow him the chance to elaborate. ‘This I believe also, Magus,’ he agreed eagerly. ‘Oft-times I tried to convince my beloved companion, Pharaoh Tamose, of the wisdom of this course. He would never listen to me.’

‘We need time,’ Taita explained, but Naja waved a hand to silence him.

‘Of course you are right.’ Naja was excited by this unexpected support. He had tried without success to convince the individual members of the council to agree to a peace with the Hyksos, but none, not even Cinka, had supported him. Even the loyal Asmor had risked his wrath by vowing to fall on his own sword rather than surrender to Apepi. It had been a sobering revelation to find honour flowering in such unlikely ground, and to learn that even as regent there were limits to what he could force through the council.

Peace with the Hyksos was the cornerstone of Naja’s vision, a vision of the two kingdoms reunited and a single pharaoh ruling both. Only a pharaoh who was part Egyptian and part Hyksosian could hope to achieve that, and he knew, without any doubt, that this was what the gods had promised him through the Mazes.

He went on earnestly, ‘I should have known that you, Taita, were the one person who would not let yourself be blinded by prejudice. All the others cry, “No surrender,” and “Death rather than dishonour”.’ He shook his head. ‘You and I can see that what we could not achieve by force of arms, we can bring about perhaps in a more gentle fashion. After sixty years in the Nile valley, the Hyksos are becoming more Egyptian than Asian. They have been seduced by our gods, our philosophy and our women. Their savage blood has been softened and sweetened by ours. Their wild ways have been tempered by our noble manners.’

The Regent’s response to his tentative suggestion was so overpowering that Taita was taken aback. There was much more here than he had suspected. To gain time to think it out, and garner some inkling of Naja’s true intentions, he murmured, Those are words of wisdom. How could we hope to bring about this truce, Lord Regent?’

Naja was eager to explain. ‘I know there are many among the Hyksos who agree with these sentiments. It would take little for them to join us. Then we can bring peace and unity to the two kingdoms.’

The veils began to part. Taita was reminded suddenly of a suspicion he had once heard expressed but had rejected at the time.

‘Who are these Hyksos sympathizers?’ he asked. ‘Are they highly placed? Close to Apepi?’

‘Noblemen, indeed. One sits on Apepi’s war council.’ Naja seemed about to enlarge on this, but he stopped himself with an obvious effort. It was enough for Taita. That faint rumour of Hyksosian connections in Naja’s background must have had substance, and if it was true the rest fell neatly into place. Once again, he was amazed at the width and breadth of Naja’s ambitions.

‘Would it be possible to meet these noblemen and speak to them?’

Taita asked carefully.

‘Yes,’ Naja confirmed. ‘We could reach them within days.’

For Taita the implications of that simple statement were enormous. The Regent of Egypt had covert allies in the ranks of the traditional enemy. What else about him was hidden? Where else had his avaricious fingers reached? A chill ran down Taita’s spine, and the silver hairs on the back of his neck came erect.

This is the loving friend who was at Pharaoh’s side when he was struck down. Here is the only witness to the manner of Pharaoh’s death. This creature of boundless ambition and cruel purpose admits to being an intimate and confidant of Hyksosian noblemen, and it was a Hyksosian arrow that killed Pharaoh. How deep does the plot run?

He let nothing of this show on his face, but nodded thoughtfully, and Naja went on quickly, ‘I am certain that we can reach agreement with the Hyksos, and I envisage a co-regency between Apepi and myself with a joint council of state. Then your influence would be needed to persuade our own councillors to ratify it. Perhaps you could consult the Mazes again, and make the wishes of the gods known.’

Naja was suggesting that he make a fraudulent divination. Did he suspect that that was what had happened at Busiris? Taita did not think so, but he must quash the idea at once. His expression became stern. ‘In any matter to do with the Mazes, to take the word or name of the god Ammon Ra in vain or to misrepresent his oracle would be to court terrible retribution.’

Quickly Naja retracted. ‘I suggested no such impiety, but through the Mazes the gods have already given sanction to me.’

Taita grunted. ‘First we must determine if this treaty is feasible. Apepi might believe his military position is unassailable and refuse to meet us. Despite any approaches from us for peace, he might decide to prosecute this war to the bitter end.’

‘I do not think that will happen. I will give you the names of our allies on the other side. You must go to them secretly, Taita. You are well known and respected even among the Hyksos, and I will give you a talisman that will prove you come from me. You are the best emissary for our cause. They will listen to you.’

Taita sat a while longer in thought. He tried to see if he could wring any further advantage to Nefer and the princesses from the situation, but at this stage he could find none. Whatever happened, Nefer would still be in mortal danger.

There was only one certain course open to Taita if he were to ensure Nefer’s survival and that was to get him out of Egypt while Naja was still in power. Was there an opportunity to do that now? Naja was offering him a safe conduct to the frontier. Could he use that to take Nefer with him? Within seconds he realized he could not. His contacts with the boy Pharaoh were still severely circumscribed by Naja. He was never allowed to be alone with him. He was not even allowed to sit close to him at sessions of the council, or to exchange even the most innocent messages with him. The only time in the last few weeks that he had been allowed close to him was when Nefer had developed an agonizing septic throat. Then Taita had been allowed into the royal bedchamber to tend him, but both Naja and Asmor had been present, watching everything that transpired, listening to every word that was spoken. Because of his affliction Nefer had not been able to speak above a whisper, but his eyes never left Taita’s face and he clung to his hand when the time came for them to part. That had been almost ten days ago.

Taita learned that Naja had chosen tutors to replace him, and Asmor had provided instructors from the Blue Guards to continue Nefer’s exercises in horsemanship and chariot handling, swordsmanship and archery. None of his old friends were allowed to visit him. Even his crony Meren had been ordered out of Pharaoh’s quarters.

If he made an attempt to get Nefer away and failed, not only would he have sacrificed Naja’s confidence, he would have placed Nefer in terrible peril. No, he could use this sortie across the lines into the Hyksosian territory only to make more careful and secure arrangements for the young Pharaoh’s safety.

‘It is my duty, a duty placed upon me by the gods, to help you in every way. I will undertake this mission,’ Taita said. ‘What is the safest way for me to pass through the Hyksosian lines? You say I am well known among them, and that I will be recognized.’

Naja had foreseen this query. ‘You must use the old chariot road through the dunes and down the wadi at Gebel Wadun. My friends on the other side keep the road under surveillance.’

Taita nodded. ‘That is the road along which Pharaoh Tamose met his death. I have never travelled beyond Gallala. I will need a guide to show me the rest of the way.’

‘I will send my own lance-bearer and a squadron of the Blues to take you through,’ Naja promised. ‘But the road is long and hard. You must leave at once. Every day, every hour might make the difference.’

--

Taita had driven the chariot all the way from the ruined city of Gallala with only four halts. They had made the run in half a day less than it had taken Naja and Tamose to cover the same route, and at less cost to the condition of the animals.

The troopers in the nine vehicles that followed him were in awe of the Magus’ reputation. They knew him as the father of the corps of cavalry, for he had been the first Egyptian ever to build a chariot and harness a team to it. His celebrated ride from Thebes to Elephantine to carry the news of the victory of Pharaoh Tamose over the Hyksos was the stuff of legend. Now, as they followed his chariot through the dunes, they learned that the legend was well founded. The old man’s stamina was amazing, and his concentration never wavered. His gentle but firm hands on the reins never tired, as hour after hour he coaxed the horses into giving their best. He had impressed every man in the squadron, not least the one riding beside him in the cockpit.

Gil was Naja’s lance-bearer. He had a rugged, sun-darkened face and was lightly built, which was desirable for a charioteer, but he possessed also a wiry strength and cheerful disposition. He had to have been one of the best to be selected to ride in the commander’s chariot.

With the moon waxing and the weather at its hottest they had driven through the cool of the night. Now, in the dawn, they halted to rest. When he had watered the horses, Gil came to where Taita sat on a boulder overlooking the wadi of Gebel Wadun and handed him a ceramic water jug. Taita took a long swig from the spout and swallowed the bitter water they had carried with them from Gallala with no sign of repugnance. It was the first drink he had taken since their last stop at midnight.

The old devil-rouser is tough as a Bedouin raider, Gil thought, with admiration, and squatted at a respectful distance to await any order that Taita might issue.

‘Where is the place at which Pharaoh was struck down?’ Taita asked at last.

Gil shaded his eyes against the glare of the rising sun and pointed down the wadi towards where the dry riverbed debouched on to the plains. ‘Down there, my lord. Near that distant line of hills.’

The first time Taita had questioned Gil had been before the council when the lance-bearer had given evidence on the circumstances of Pharaoh’s death. The council had called every person who might have any knowledge of it to testify at the inquiry. Taita remembered that Gil’s evidence had been coherent and credible. He had not been overawed by the pomp of the council and its illustrious members, but had spoken out like the honest, simple soldier he was. When it was shown to him, he had recognized the Hyksosian arrow as the one that had struck down Pharaoh Tamose. The shaft had been snapped in two. Lord Naja had broken it off to ease the pain of the wound.

That had been the first occasion of their meeting. They had spoken briefly one or twice since leaving Thebes, but until now there had not been the opportunity for any long conversation.

‘Are any other men here who were with you on that day?’ Taita asked now.

‘Only Samos, but he was waiting with the chariots in the wadi when we were attacked,’ Gil replied.

‘I want you to point out the exact place to me, and I want you to take me over the battleground,’ Taita told him.

Gil shrugged. ‘It was no battle, just a skirmish. There will be precious little to see. ‘Tis a barren place. However, it shall be as the mighty Magus commands.’

The troop mounted and descended the steep side of the wadi in single file. There had been no rain here in a hundred years and even the desert wind had not wiped away the tracks of Pharaoh’s chariots, which were still deeply scored and plain to read. When they reached the floor of the wadi Taita continued to follow them, his own wheels riding in the deep grooves that they had left.

They were alert for a Hyksos ambush and watched both banks of the wadi, but although the raw rock danced in the heat mirage, there was no sign of an enemy.

‘There is the watchtower.’ Gil pointed ahead, and Taita saw its gnarled silhouette leaning drunkenly again the unblemished pale blue of the sky.

They swept around another bend in the riverbed, and even from two hundred paces Taita could make out the area of confused wheel-tracks where the chariots of Pharaoh’s squadron had halted and circled, and where many men had dismounted and remounted in the soft sand of the wadi bottom. Taita signalled his small force to slow down and they moved forward at a walk.

‘This is where Pharaoh dismounted and we went forward with Lord Naja to scout the camp of Apepi.’ Gil pointed over the side of the dashboard.

Taita halted the chariot and signalled the others to do the same. ‘Wait for me here,’ he ordered the sergeant of the following vehicle, then turned to Gil. ‘Come with me. Show me the battleground.’

Gil led the way up the rude pathway. At first he went slowly, in deference to the old man, but soon realized that Taita was matching him step for step and speeded up. The gradient increased and the surface became more uneven as they went on. Even Gil was breathing hard when at last they reached the tumble of large boulders halfway up the hill that almost blocked the pathway.

‘This is as far as I went,’ Gil explained.

‘So where did Pharaoh fall?’ Taita looked around him at the steep but open hillside, ‘Where were the Hyksosian troops hidden? From where was the fatal arrow fired?’

‘I cannot tell you, lord.” Gil shook his head. ‘I and the rest of the men were ordered to wait here, while Lord Naja went forward beyond that outcrop of boulders.’

‘Where was Pharaoh? Did he go forward with Naja?’

‘No. Not at first. The King waited with us. Lord Naja heard something up ahead, went to scout and disappeared from our view.’

‘I do not understand. At what point were you attacked?’

‘We waited here. I could see that Pharaoh was becoming impatient. After a while Lord Naja whistled from beyond the rocks. Pharaoh sprang up. “Come on, lads!” he told us, and went up the path.’

‘Were you close behind him?’

‘No, I was near the rear of the file.’

‘Did you see what happened next?’

‘Pharaoh disappeared behind the boulders. Then there was shouting and the sound of fighting. I heard Hyksos voices and arrows and spears striking the rocks. I ran forward but the path was crowded with our men who were trying to get round the boulders here to reach the fight.’

Gil ran forward to show him how the path narrowed and wove around the tallest boulder. ‘This was as far as I got to. Then Lord Naja was shouting that Pharaoh had been struck down. The men ahead of me were milling around, and suddenly they dragged the King down to where I was standing. I think he was dead even then.’

‘How close were the Hyksos? How many were they? Were they cavalry or infantry? Did you recognize their regiments?” Taita demanded. All the Hyksos wore distinctive regalia, which the Egyptian troops had come to know well.

‘They were very close,’ Gil told him, ‘and there were a lot of them. At least a squadron.’

‘What regiment?’ Taita insisted. ‘Did you pick out their plumes?’

For the first time Gil looked uncertain and a little shamefaced. ‘My lord, I did not actually set eyes on the enemy. You see, they were behind the rocks up there.’

‘Then how do you know their strength and numbers?’ Taita frowned at him.

‘Lord Naja was shouting-‘ Gil broke off and dropped his eyes.

‘Did any of the others, apart from Naja, see the enemy?’

‘I do not know, honourable Magus. You see, Lord Naja ordered us back down the pathway to the chariots. We could see that the King was mortally wounded, probably already dead. We had all lost heart.’

‘You must have discussed it later with your companions. Did any of them tell you he had engaged an enemy? That he had hit one of the Hyksos with arrow or lance?’

Gil shook his head doubtfully. ‘I don’t remember. No, I don’t think so.

‘Apart from the King, were any others wounded?’

‘None.’

‘Why did you not tell this to the council? Why did you not tell them that you had not seen an enemy?’ Taita was angry now.

‘Lord Naja told us to answer the questions simply and not to waste the council’s time with idle boasting and long tales of our part in the fighting.’ Gil hunched his shoulders with embarrassment. ‘I suppose that none of us wanted to admit that we ran without a fight.’

‘Do not feel ashamed, Gil. You carried out your orders,’ Taita told him, in a kinder tone. ‘Now, climb up on the rocks there, and keep your eyes open. We are still deep in Hyksosian territory. I shall not be long.’ Taita went forward slowly and stepped round the boulder that blocked the path. He paused and surveyed the ground ahead. From this angle he could just make out the top of the ruined watchtower. The path went up towards it in a series of dog-legs. Then it disappeared over the crest of a slope, which was fairly open, with little cover for a Hyksosian ambush, just a few clumps of rock and scattered sun-blasted thorn trees. Then he remembered that it had happened at night. But something disturbed him. Taita felt a vague sense of evil, as though he was being watched by a powerful malignant force.

This feeling grew so strong that he stood motionless in the sunlight and closed his eyes. He opened his mind and his soul, becoming a dry sponge to soak up any influence from the air around him. Almost at once the feeling grew stronger still: there were terrible things here, but the focus of evil emanated from somewhere not far ahead of him. He opened his eyes and walked slowly towards it. There was nothing to be seen, other than heat-blasted rock and thorn, but now he could even smell evil in the hot air, a faint but rank odour like the breath of a carrion-eating wild beast.

He stopped and sniffed, like a hunting dog, and immediately the air smelt dusty and dry, but clean. This proved to him that the elusive stench was something outside natural law. He was catching the faint echo of an evil that had been perpetrated in this place, but when he tried to pinpoint it, it disappeared. He took a pace forward then another, and once more the nauseating stench wafted around him. Another pace, and now the smell was accompanied by a feeling of great sorrow, as though he had lost something of inestimable value, something that could never be replaced.

He had to force himself to take the next step up the rocky pathway, and at that instant something struck him with a force that drove the air from his lungs. He cried out in agony and dropped to his knees, clutching his chest, unable to breathe. It was extreme pain, the pain of death, and he struggled with it as though with a serpent that had wound its coils about him. He managed to throw himself back down the path, and immediately the pain fell away.

Gil had heard him cry out and came bounding up the path. He seized Taita, and helped him to his feet. ‘What is it? What ails you, my lord?’

Taita thrust him away. ‘Go! Leave me! You are in danger here. This is a thing not of men but of gods and demons. Go! Wait for me at the bottom of the hill.’

Gil hesitated, but then he saw the look in those glittering eyes and recoiled as if from a ghost.

‘Go!’ Taita said, in a voice Gil wanted never to hear again, and he fled.

For a long time after he had gone Taita struggled to bring his body and mind back under his own control, to enable him to counter the forces arrayed against him. He reached into the pouch on his belt and brought out the Periapt of Lostris. He held it in his right hand and stepped forward again.

As he came to the exact spot on the pathway the pain struck once more with even more savage intensity, like a flint-tipped arrow through the chest, and he could barely prevent himself screaming as he reeled backwards and the pain fell away as it had before.

Panting, he stared down at the stony ground. At first it seemed unmarked and no different from any other point on the rugged pathway he had traversed. Then, a small ethereal shadow appeared on the earth. As he watched, it changed, became a shimmering dark scarlet pool. Slowly he sank to his knees. The heart blood of a king and a god,’ he whispered. ‘Here, on this very spot, died Pharaoh Tamose.’

He rallied himself and in a quiet yet firm voice spoke the invocation to Horus, so potent that only an adept of the seventh degree dared voice it. On the seventh repetition he heard the rustle of unseen wings, which stirred the desert air around him. ‘The god is here,’ he whispered, and he began to pray. He prayed for his Pharaoh and his friend, entreating Horus to relieve his suffering and lift his torture.

‘Allow him to escape from this dread place,’ he beseeched the god. ‘It must have been murder for his soul to have been trapped here.’

As he prayed he made the signs for the exorcism of evil. Before his eyes the pool of blood began to shrink, as though it were soaking away into the dry earth. As the last drop disappeared Taita heard a soft, formless sound, like the cry of a sleepy child, and the terrible weight of loss and sorrow that had burdened him fell from his shoulders. As he stood up he felt a great sense of release. He stepped forward on to the spot where the pool of blood had been. Even when his sandalled feet were firmly planted upon it he felt no pain and his sense of well-being remained intact.

‘Go in peace, my friend and my king, and may you live for all eternity,’ he said aloud, and made the sign for long life and happiness.

He turned away, and would have started back down the hill to where the chariots waited but something stopped him in his tracks. He lifted his head and tested the air again. There was still a faint whiff of that evil smell, just an elusive trace of it. Warily he turned back up the slope, passing the place where Pharaoh had died, and went on. With each pace the stench of evil grew stronger, until it caught in his throat and made his gorge rise. Once again, he realized that this was something from beyond the natural order. He went on, until after twenty measured paces the odour began to fade. He stopped and retraced his steps. Immediately the stench grew stronger. He quested back and forth until it was at its zenith. Then he stepped off the path and found it stronger still, almost suffocating.

He was standing under the twisted branches of a thorn tree that grew next to the path. He looked up and saw that the branches were strangely shaped, as though they had been fashioned by a human hand into a distinctive cross that stood out against the blue of the sky. He looked down and a rock the size and shape of a horse’s head caught his attention. It had recently been dislodged then replaced in its original position. Taita lifted it out of the depression in which it sat, and saw that it had covered a niche between the roots of the thorn tree. He laid it aside and peered into the niche. There was something in it and he reached in gingerly - it was the kind of shelter that might hide a snake or scorpion.

He brought out a magnificently carved and tooled object. He stared at it for a moment before he realized that it was an arrow quiver. There was no doubting its origin, for the design was in the Hyksosian heraldic style, and the image tooled into the leather cover was Seueth, the crocodile god of war revered by Hyksosian warriors.

Taita twisted off the stopper cover and found that the quiver contained five war arrows, fletched in green and red. He drew out one of the shafts and his heart beat fiercely as he recognized it. There could be no mistake. He had minutely examined the broken, blood-caked one that Naja had brought before the council. This was identical to the arrow that had killed Pharaoh.

He held it to the light and peered closely at the signet etched into the painted shaft. It was a stylized head of a leopard, holding the hieratic letter T in its jaws. This was the device he had seen on the fatal arrow. This was its identical twin. Taita turned it over and over in his hands, as though trying to draw from it the last grain of information. He held it to his nose and sniffed it. There was just the smell of wood, paint and feathers. The foul odour that had guided him to the cache had disappeared.

Why should the assassin of Pharaoh hide his quiver? After the fight the Hyksos had been left in possession of the field. They would have had all the time they needed to recover their weapons. This is a beautiful and valuable object. No warrior would abandon it, unless he were forced to, Taita thought.

For another hour he searched the hillside, but found no other item of interest, nor did he detect again the supernatural odour of putrefaction and evil. When he went down to where the chariots waited in the sand of the wadi he carried the quiver concealed under his apron.

--

They waited hidden in the wadi until after nightfall. Then, the wheel-hubs freshly greased with mutton fat to stop them squealing, the horses’ hoofs covered with leather boots, and all the loose weapons and tack carefully muffled, they went on deep into Hyksosian territory, with Gil guiding them.

The lance-bearer knew the area well, and although Taita made no comment, he wondered how often the man had travelled this way with his master, and what other rendezvous they had kept with the enemy.

By now they were down on the alluvial plain of the Nile. Twice they had to turn off the road and wait while parties of armed men, anonymous in the darkness, rode past their hiding-place. After midnight they came to an abandoned temple of some forgotten god that had been hollowed out of the side of a low clay hill. The cave was large enough to shelter the entire squadron, vehicle, horses and men. It was immediately apparent that it had been used before for this purpose: lamps and an oil amphora were hidden behind the ruined altar, and bales of horse fodder were stacked in the sanctum.

As soon as they had removed the horses’ harness and fed them, the troopers ate their own meal then settled down on mattresses of dried straw and were soon snoring. In the meantime Gil had changed from his cavalry uniform to the nondescript attire of a peasant. ‘I cannot use a horse,’ he explained to Taita. ‘It would attract too much interest. On foot it will take me half a day to reach the camp at Bubasti. Do not expect me back before tomorrow evening.’ He slipped out of the cave and disappeared into the night.

Honest Gil is not such a simple bluff soldier as he seems, Taita thought, as he settled down to wait for Lord Naja’s allies to answer the message that Gil was taking to them.

As soon as it was light he posted a sentry at the top of the hill, where the air shaft from the subterranean temple emerged. Just before noon a low whistle down the shaft warned them of danger and Taita climbed up to join the sentry. From the east a caravan of heavily laden donkeys was heading directly for the temple entrance, and Taita guessed that it was these merchants who used the temple as a makeshift caravanserai. It was almost certainly they who had left the store of fodder in the sanctum. He scrambled down the hillside, keeping out of sight of the approaching caravan. In the middle of the roadway he arranged a pattern of white quartz stones while he recited three verses from the Assyrian Book of the Evil Mountain. Then he retired to await the arrival of the caravan.

The leading donkey was fifty cubits or so ahead of the rest of the column. It was clear that the animal knew of the temple and the delights it contained, for he needed no encouragement from his driver to come on at a trot. As he reached the pile of white quartz stones in the path the little animal shied so violently that the pack slid over and hung under his belly. He started to buck and gallop at the same time, heading out across the plain away from the temple, hoofs flying in every direction. His hoarse honking and braying affected the rest of the animals in the column, and soon they were rearing and throwing their heads against the lead reins, kicking out at their drivers and running in circles as though attacked by a swarm of bees.

It took the caravan drivers half of the rest of the afternoon to catch and reassemble the runaways, to pacify the terrified animals and to set off again on the road towards the temple. This time the portly and richly robed figure of the head driver marched in the van, dragging the reluctant donkey behind him on a long rein. He saw the stones in the middle of the road and stopped. The column crowded up behind him, and the other drivers came forward. They held an impromptu conference with raised voices and arms waving. Their voices carried to where Taita sat hidden among the olive trees on the hillside.

At last the head driver left the others and came on alone. At first his step was bold and assured, but soon it slowed and became timid until at last he stood ill-at-ease and, from a distance, studied the pattern of quartz stones. Then he spat towards the stones and jumped back, as if he expected them to return the insult. Finally he made the sign against the evil eye, turned and trotted back with alacrity to join his fellows, shouting and waving them back. The others needed little convincing. Soon the entire caravan was in full retreat along the road it had come. Taita went down the hill and scattered the stones, allowing the influences they contained to disperse, and opening the way for the other visitors he was expecting.

They came in the short summer dusk, twenty armed men riding hard, Gil leading them on a borrowed steed. They swept down past the scattered stones and up to the entrance of the temple, where they dismounted with a clatter of weapons. The leader was a tall man, wide across the shoulders with a heavy beetling brow and a fleshy hooked nose. His heavy black moustaches were trained to droop down on to his chest, and coloured ribbons were plaited into his beard.

‘You are the warlock. Yes?’ he said, in a thick accent.

Taita did not think it opportune to let them know he spoke Hyksos like one of them, so he replied modestly in Egyptian, neither claiming nor denying magical powers. ‘My name is Taita, a servant of the great god Horus. I call his blessing down upon you. I see that you are a man of might, but I do not know your name.’

‘My name is Trok, Paramount Chief of the Clan of the Leopard, and commander of the north in the army of King Apepi. You have a token for me, Warlock?’

Taita opened his right hand and showed him the broken shard of blue glazed porcelain, the upper half of a tiny votive statue of the god Seueth. Trok examined it briefly, then took another fragment of porcelain from the pouch on his sword-belt and fitted the two pieces together. The broken edges matched perfectly, and he grunted with satisfaction. ‘Come with me, Warlock.’

Trok strode out into the gathering night with Taita beside him. They climbed the hill in silence, and squatted down facing each other in the starlight. Trok kept his scabbard between his knees and his hand on the hilt of his heavy sickle sword. From habit more than distrust, Taita thought, but nevertheless the war chief was a man to reckon with.

‘You bring me news of the south,’ Trok said, in a statement, not a question.

‘My lord, you have heard of the death of Pharaoh Tamose?’

‘We know of the death of the Theban pretender from prisoners captured when we took the city of Abnub.’ Trok was careful not to acknowledge by word or inference the authority of the Egyptian Pharaoh. To the Hyksos, the only ruler in either of the two kingdoms was Apepi. ‘We heard also that a child now pretends to the throne of Upper Egypt.’

‘Pharaoh Nefer Seti is only fourteen years of age,’ Taita confirmed, equally careful to insist on the title of Pharaoh when he spoke of him. ‘He will not attain his majority for some years. Until then Lord Naja acts as his regent.’

Trok leaned forward with sudden intense interest. Taita smiled inwardly. The Hyksosian intelligence was poor indeed if they did not know at least that much about the affairs of the Upper Kingdom. Then he recalled the campaign that, just before the King’s death, he and Pharaoh Tamose had waged against Hyksosian spies and informers in Thebes. They had winkled out and arrested over fifty. After interrogation by torture, they had executed every one. Taita felt a smug satisfaction at this confirmation that they had cut off the flow of information to the enemy.

‘So, then, you come to us with the authority of the Regent of the south.’ Taita detected a strange air of triumph about Trok, as he demanded, ‘What message do you bring from Naja?’

‘Lord Naja wants me to carry his proposal directly to Apepi,’ Taita hedged. He did not want to give Trok any more information than was strictly necessary.

Trok took immediate umbrage at this. ‘Naja is my cousin,’ he said coldly. ‘He would wish me to hear every word he has sent.’ Taita had such control over his emotions that he showed no surprise, although it was a grave indiscretion on Trok’s part. His suspicions as to the Regent’s antecedents were confirmed, but his voice was measured as he answered, ‘Yes, my lord, this much I know. However, what I have for Apepi is of such moment ...’

‘You underestimate me, Warlock. I have the complete confidence of your regent.’ Trok’s voice was rough with exasperation. ‘I know full well that you have come to offer Apepi a truce, and to negotiate a lasting peace with him.’

‘I can tell you nothing more, my lord.’ This Trok might be a warrior, but he is no conspirator, Taita thought, but his voice and manner did not change as he said, ‘I can give my message only to the Shepherd Chieftain, Apepi.’ This was how the Hyksosian ruler was referred to in Upper Egypt. ‘Can you take me to him?’

‘As you wish, Warlock. Keep your mouth shut, if you will, though there is no purpose in it.’ Trok stood up angrily. ‘King Apepi is at Bubasti. We will go there immediately.’

In stilted silence they returned to the subterranean temple, where Taita called Gil and the sergeant of the bodyguard to him. ‘You have done your work well,’ he told them, ‘but now you must return to Thebes as secretly as you have come.’

‘You will return with us?’ Gil asked anxiously. Clearly he felt responsible for the old man.

‘No.’ Taita shook his head. ‘I will remain here. When you report to the Regent tell him that I am on my way to meet Apepi.’

By the dim light of the oil lamps the horses were harnessed to the chariots, and within a short time they were ready to leave. Gil brought Taita’s leather saddlebag from the chariot and handed it to him. Then he saluted respectfully. ‘It has been a great honour to ride with you, my lord. When I was a child my father told me many tales of your adventures. He rode with your regiment at Asyut. He was captain of the left wing.’

‘What was his name?’ Taita asked.

‘Lasro, my lord.’

‘Yes.’ Taita nodded. ‘I remember him well. He lost his left eye in the battle.’

Gil gazed at him with awe and wonder. ‘That was forty years ago, and still you remember.’

‘Thirty-seven,’ Taita corrected him. ‘Go well, young Gil. I cast your horoscope last night. You will have a long life, and attain much distinction.’

The lance-bearer took up the reins and rode out into the night, speechless with pride and gratification.

By this time Lord Trok’s troop was also mounted and ready to leave. They had given Taita the horse on which Gil had returned to the temple. Taita threw the saddlebags over its withers then swung up behind them. The Hyksos did not have the same scruples about riding astride as the Egyptians, and they clattered out of the cave entrance and turned west, in the opposite direction to that taken by the column of chariots.

Taita rode in the centre of the party of heavily armed Hyksos. Trok led them and he did not invite Taita to ride alongside him. He had been distant and aloof since Taita had refused to give Naja’s message to him directly. Taita was content to be ignored, for he had much to think about. In particular the revelation of Naja’s confused blood-lines opened a host of fascinating possibilities.

They rode on through the night, heading west towards the river and the main enemy base at Bubasti. Even though it was still night-time, they encountered more and more traffic on the road. There were long lines of wagons and carts, all heavily laden with military supplies, moving in the same direction as they were. Returning towards Avaris and Memphis were equal numbers of empty vehicles that had discharged their cargo.

As they came closer to the river, Taita saw the fires of the Hyksosian troops encamped around Bubasti. It was a field of flickering light that stretched many miles in both directions along the riverbank, a huge agglomeration of men and animals unseen in the darkness.

There was nothing on earth like the smell of an army encamped. It grew stronger as they approached until it was almost overpowering. It was a mixture of many odours, the smell of the cavalry lines, manure and the smoke of dung fires, of leather and mouldy grain. On top of this was the smell of unwashed men and their festering wounds, cooking food and fermenting beer, unburied rubbish, and filth, the ammoniacal reek of the latrine pits and the dung heaps, and the even more biting stench of unburied corpses.

Underlying this stifling blend of odours Taita picked out another sickly taint. He thought he recognized it, but it was only when one of the sufferers staggered drunkenly in front of his horse, forcing him to rein in sharply, that he saw the rose-coloured blotches on the pale face and he was certain. He knew now why Apepi had failed so far to follow up his victory at Abnub, why he had not yet sent his chariots tearing southwards towards Thebes where the Egyptian army was in disarray, and at his mercy. Taita pushed his horse up alongside Trok’s mount, and asked him quietly, ‘My lord, when did the plague first strike your troops?’

Trok reined in so roughly that his mount danced and circled under him, ‘Who told you that, Warlock?’ he demanded. ‘Is this cursed disease one of your spells? Is it you who have laid this pestilence upon us?’ He spurred away angrily without waiting for a denial. Taita followed at a discreet distance, but his eyes were busy taking in every detail of what was happening around him.

By this time the light was strengthening, and a weak, hazy sun barely showed through the heavy bank of mist and woodsmoke that blanketed the land and blotted out the dawn sky. It gave the scene a weird, unearthly aspect, like a vision of the underworld. Men and animals were transformed by it into dark and demoniacal figures, and under the hoofs of their horses the mud of the recent inundation was black and glutinous.

They passed the first of the burial carts, and the men around Taita used their cloaks to cover their mouths and noses against the stink and the evil humours that hung over the heap of naked, bloated corpses piled high in the back of the cart. Trok spurred his horse to overtake it quickly, but ahead there were many more similarly laden vehicles almost blocking the roadway.

Further on they passed one of the cremation fields, on which more carts were unloading their grisly burden. Firewood was a scarce commodity in this land, and the flames were not fierce enough to consume the heaps of corpses. They spluttered and flickered as the fats oozed out of the decaying flesh, and sent up clouds of oily black smoke that coated the mouths and throats of the living men who breathed it.

How many of the dead are victims of the plague? Taita wondered. And how many from the fighting with our army?

The plague was like some grim spectre that marched in step with any army. Apepi had been here at Bubasti for many years in camps that swarmed with rats, vultures and the carrion-eating marabou storks. His men were crowded together in their own filth, their bodies crawling with fleas and lice, eating rotten food and drinking the water from the irrigation canals into which the effluent from the graves and dung heaps drained. These were the conditions in which the plague flourished.

Closer to Bubasti the encampments became more numerous, tents, huts and hovels crowded right up to the walls and ditches that surrounded the garrison town. The more fortunate among the plague victims lay under tattered roofs of palm fronds, scant protection from the hot morning sunlight. Others lay out in the trampled mud of the fields, abandoned to thirst and the elements. The dead were mixed with the dying, those wounded in the fighting lying side by side with those ravaged by streaming dysentery.

Although his instincts were those of a healer, Taita would do nothing to succour them. They were condemned by their own multitudes, for what could one man do to help so many? What was more, they were the enemies of this very Egypt, and it was clear to him that the pestilence was a visitation from the gods. Should he heal a single Hyksos, it would mean that there was one more to march on Thebes and put his beloved city to flame and rapine.

They entered the fortress and found that conditions were not much better within its walls. Plague victims lay where they had been struck down by the disease, and the rats and pariah dogs gnawed at their corpses, and even at those still alive but too far gone to defend themselves.

Apepi’s headquarters was the principal building in Bubasti, a. massive sprawling mud-brick and thatch palace in the centre of the town. Grooms took their horses at the gates, but one carried Taita’s saddlebags. Lord Trok led Taita through courtyards and the dark shuttered halls where incense and sandalwood burned in bronze braziers to cloak the plague stench that wafted up from the town and the surrounding encampments, but whose guttering flames made the heated air scarcely bearable. Even here in the main headquarters the groans of plague victims rang eerily through the rooms, and huddled figures lay in dark corners.

Sentries stopped them outside a barred bronze door in the deepest recesses of the building, but as soon as they recognized Trok’s hulking figure they stood aside and allowed them to pass through. This area was Apepi’s private quarters. The walls were hung with magnificent carpets and the furniture was of precious wood, ivory and mother-of-pearl, much of it plundered from the palaces and temples of Egypt.

Trok ushered Taita into a small but luxuriously furnished antechamber, and left him there. Female slaves brought him a jug of sherbet and a platter of ripe dates and pomegranates. Taita sipped the drink but ate only a little of the fruit. He was always abstemious.

It was a long wait. A sunbeam through the single high window moved sedately along the opposite wall measuring the passage of time. Lying on one of the carpets, he used his saddlebags as a pillow, dozing, never sinking into deep sleep, and coming instantly awake at every noise. At intervals he heard the distant sound of women weeping, and the keening wail of mourning somewhere behind the massive walls.

At last there came the tramp of heavy footsteps down the passage outside, and the curtains over the doorway were thrown open. A burly figure stood in the doorway. He wore only a crimson linen kilt belted below his great belly with a gold chain. His chest was covered with grizzled wiry curls, coarse as the pelt of a bear. There were heavy sandals on his feet and greaves of hard polished leather covered his shins. But he carried no sword or other weapon. His arms and legs seemed massive as the pillars of a temple, and were covered with battle scars, some white and silky, long-ago healed; others, more recent, were purple and angry-looking. His beard and dense bush of hair were grizzled also, but lacking the usual ribbons or plaits. They had not been oiled or combed and were in careless disarray. His dark eyes were wild and distracted, and his thick lips under the great beaked nose were twisted as if with pain.

‘You are Taita, the physician,’ he said. His voice was powerful, but without accent for he had been born in Avaris and had adopted much of the Egyptian culture and way of life.

Taita knew him well: to him Apepi was the invader, the bloody barbarian, mortal enemy of his country and his Pharaoh. It took the exercise of all his self-control to keep his expression neutral and his voice calm as he replied, ‘I am Taita.’

‘I have heard of your skills,’ said Apepi. ‘I have need of them now. Come with me.’

Taita slung the saddlebags over his shoulder and followed him out into the cloister. Lord Trok was waiting there with an escort of armed men. They fell in around Taita as he followed the Hyksosian king deeper into the palace. Ahead the sound of weeping became louder, until Apepi threw aside the heavy curtains that covered another doorway, and took Taita’s arm to push him through.

Dominating the crowded chamber was a large contingent of priests from the temple of Isis in Avaris. Taita’s lip curled as he recognized them by their headdress of egret feathers. They were chanting and shaking sistrums over the brazier in one corner in which cauterizing tongs glowed red hot. Taita’s professional feud with these quacks went back two generations.

Apart from the healers, twenty others were gathered around the sickbed in the centre of the floor, courtiers and army officers, scribes and other officials, all looking solemn and funereal. Most of the women were kneeling on the floor, wailing and keening. Only one was making any attempt to nurse the young boy who lay on the couch. She seemed not much older than her patient, probably thirteen or fourteen years of age, and she was sponging him down with heated, perfumed water from a copper bowl.

With a single glance Taita saw that she was a striking-looking girl, with a determined, intelligent face. Her concern for her patient was evident, her expression loving and her hands quick and competent.

Taita switched his attention to the boy. His naked body was also well formed, but wasted by disease. His skin was blotched with the characteristic stigmata of the plague, and dewed with perspiration. On his chest were the raw and inflamed wounds where he had been bled and cauterized by the priests of Isis. Taita saw that he was in the final stages of the disease. His thick dark hair was sodden with sweat, it hung over his eyes, which were sunk into plum-coloured cavities, open and bright with fever but unseeing.

‘This is Khyan, my youngest son,’ Apepi said, as he went to the bedside, and looked down at the child helplessly. The plague will take him, unless you can save him, Magus.’

Khyan groaned and rolled on to his side with his knees drawn up in agony to his lacerated chest. With an explosive spluttering sound a mixture of liquid faeces and bright blood spurted from between his shrunken buttocks on to the soiled bed linen. The girl who was nursing him at once cleaned his backside with the cloth, then wiped up the mess on the sheets without any sign of distaste. In the corner the healers renewed their chants, and the high priest took up a pair of hot tongs from the charcoal brazier and came towards the bed.

Taita stepped forward, barring the man’s way with his long staff. ‘Get out!’ he said softly. ‘You and your butchers have done enough damage here.’

‘I must burn the fever out of his body,’ the man protested. ‘Out!’ Taita repeated grimly, then to the others who crowded the chamber, ‘Out, all of you.’

‘I know you well, Taita. You are a blasphemer, and a familiar of demons and evil spirits.’ The priest stood his ground, and brandished the glowing bronze instrument menacingly. ‘I do not fear your magic. You have no authority here. The prince is in my charge.’

Taita stepped back and dropped his staff at the feet of the priest, who shrieked and sprang back as the rod of tambootie wood began to writhe, hiss and snake towards him over the tiles. Suddenly it reared up head-high, its forked tongue darting between thin grinning lips and its beady black eyes glittering.

Instantly there was a yelling stampede for the door. Courtiers and priests, soldiers and servants panicked, clawing and elbowing their way through the press to be the first out. In his haste to escape, the high priest knocked over the brazier, then screamed as he danced barefoot on the scattered coals.

Within seconds the chamber was deserted except for Apepi, who had not moved, and the girl at the sickbed. Taita stooped and picked up the writhing serpent by the tail. Instantly it was straight, rigid and wooden in his grasp. He pointed the restored staff at the girl at the bedside. ‘Who are you?’ he demanded.

‘I am Mintaka. This is my brother.’ She laid her hand protectively on the boy’s sweat-damp curls, and lifted her chin with a defiant air. ‘Do your worst, Magus, but I will not leave him.’ Her lips trembled and her dark eyes were huge with terror. She was clearly overawed by his reputation and by the serpent staff that Taita was pointing at her. ‘I am not afraid of you,’ she told him, then moved around the bed until it was between them.

‘Good,’ said Taita briskly, ‘Then you will be of more use to me. When did the boy last drink?’

It took a moment for her to gather herself. ‘Not since this morning.’

‘Can’t those quacks see that he is dying of thirst as much as of the disease? He has sweated and voided most of the water from his body,’ Taita grunted, and picked up the copper jug from beside the bed to sniff the contents.

‘This is foul with priest poison and plague humours.’ He hurled it against the wall. ‘Go to the kitchens and find another jug. Make sure it is clean. Fill it from the well, not with river water. Hurry, girl.’ She fled and Taita opened his bag.

Mintaka returned almost immediately with a brimming jug of clean water. Taita prepared a potion of herbs, and heated it on the brazier.

‘Help me give it to him,’ he ordered the girl when it had brewed. He showed her how to position her brother’s head and to stroke his throat as he dribbled the water into his mouth. Soon Khyan was swallowing freely.

‘What can I do to help you?’ the king asked.

‘My lord, there is nothing for you here. You are better at destroying than at healing.’ Taita dismissed him without looking up from his patient. There was a long silence, then the tramp of Apepi’s bronze-studded sandals as he left the chamber.

Mintaka soon lost her terror of the Magus, and as a helper she was quick and willing. She seemed able to anticipate Taita’s wishes. She forced her brother to drink while Taita brewed up another cup of medicine from his bag on the brazier. Between them they were able to get this down his throat without losing a drop. She helped him smear a soothing ointment on the burns that covered his chest. Then between them they wrapped Khyan in linen sheets and soaked them with well water to cool his burning body.

When she came to sit beside him to rest for a moment Taita took her hand and turned it palm up. He examined the red lumps on the inside of her wrist, but Mintaka tried to pull her hand away. ‘Those are not plague spots.’ She flushed with embarrassment. ‘They are only flea-bites. The palace is crawling with fleas.’

‘Where the flea bites, the plague follows,’ Taita told her. Take off your shift.’

She stood up without hesitation and let her it drop around her ankles. Her naked body, though slim and nubile, was also athletic and strong. Her breasts were in first bud, the perky nipples pricking out like ripening mulberries. A triangle of soft fluff nestled between her long shapely legs.

A flea hopped from her pale belly. Deftly Taita picked it out of the air and crunched it between his fingernails. The insect had left a chain of pink spots around her neatly puckered belly button.

Turn round,’ he ordered, and she obeyed. Another of the loathsome insects ran down her back towards the deep cleft between her hard round buttocks. Taita pinched it between his fingers and crushed its shiny black carapace. It popped in a spot of blood. ‘You will be the next patient if we don’t get rid of these little pets of yours,’ he told her, and sent her to fetch a bowl of water from the kitchens. On the brazier he boiled up the dried purple flowers of the pyrethrum plant and washed her down from head to toe in the brew. He snapped four or five more fleas that tried to escape the pungent douche by leaping off her drenched skin.

Afterwards Mintaka sat beside him while her naked body dried, and chatted unselfconsciously as they picked over her clothes companionably, removing the last fleas and their eggs from the seams and pleats.

They were fast becoming good friends.

Before nightfall Khyan’s bowels voided once more, but sparingly, and there was no blood in the stool. Taita sniffed the faeces, and the stench of the plague humours was milder. He administered a stronger distillation of the herbs, and between them they forced Khyan to drink another jugful of well water. By next morning the fever had broken and Khyan was resting more comfortably. He urinated at last, which Taita declared to be beneficial, even though his water was dark yellow and acrid. An hour later he passed more water, lighter in colour and not so evil-smelling.

‘Look, my lord,’ Mintaka exclaimed, stroking her brother’s cheek, ‘the red blotches are fading, and his skin feels cooler.’

‘You have the healing touch of a nymph of paradise,’ Taita told her, ‘but do not forget the water jug. It is empty.’

She raced away to the kitchens, and came back almost immediately with a brimming jug. While she gave it to him, she began to sing a Hyksosian lullaby, and Taita was delighted by the sweetness and clarity of her voice:

‘Listen to the wind in the grass, little darling,

Sleep, sleep, sleep.

Hear the sound of the river, my little baby,

Dream, dream, dream.’

Taita studied her face. In the Hyksosian way, it was a little too broad, and her cheekbones too prominent. Her mouth was large, her lips full, her nose strongly bridged. Not one of these features was perfect in itself, but each was finely balanced with and matched to all the others, and her neck was long and graceful. Her almond-shaped eyes were truly magnificent under arched black brows. Her expression was alert and bright. Hers was a different kind of beauty, he thought, but beauty none the less. ‘Look!’ She broke off the song and laughed. ‘He is awake.’

Khyan’s eyes were open and he was looking up at her.

‘You have come back to us, you horrid little beast.’ When she laughed her teeth were square and very white in the lamplight. ‘We were so worried. You must not do that again, ever.’ She hugged him to hide the tears of joy and relief that suddenly sparkled in her eyes.

Taita looked beyond the pair on the bed and saw the bulky figure of Apepi in the doorway. Taita did not know how long he had been there, but now he nodded at Taita without smiling, then turned and disappeared.

By that evening Khyan was able to sit up with a little help from his sister, and to drink from the soup bowl she held to his lips. Two days later his rash had disappeared.

Three or four times a day Apepi visited the chamber. Khyan was still too weak to rise, but as soon as his father appeared, he touched his heart and his lips in a gesture of respect.

On the fifth day he tottered from the couch and tried to prostrate himself before the King, but Apepi stopped him and lifted him back on to the pillows. Even though his feelings for the boy were clear, Apepi had little to say and left again almost immediately, but in the doorway he looked back at Taita and ordered him to follow with a curt inclination of his head.

--

They stood alone on the summit of the highest tower of the palace. They had climbed two hundred steps to reach this height, and from here they had a view upriver over the captured citadel of Abnub, which lay ten miles upstream. Thebes was less than a hundred miles beyond that.

Apepi had ordered the sentries to go down and leave them alone in this lofty place, so that they would not be spied upon or overheard. He stood staring out over the great grey river towards the south. He was in full war costume, hard leather greaves and breastplate, sword-belt studded with gold rosettes, and his beard was plaited with crimson ribbons to match his ceremonial apron. Incongruously he wore the golden uraeus, the vulture and cobra crown, over his dense silver-shot curls. It infuriated Taita that this invader and despoiler considered himself Pharaoh of all Egypt, and wore the sacred regalia, but his expression was serene. Instead he tuned his mind to catch Apepi’s thoughts. They were a tangled web, so deep and devious that even Taita could not discern them clearly, but he could sense the force within that made Apepi such a dreadful adversary.

‘At least something they say of you is true, Magus.’ Apepi broke the long silence. ‘You are a physician of great skill.’ Taita remained silent.

‘Can you work a charm to heal the plague in my army as you have in my son?’ Apepi asked. ‘I would pay you a lakh of gold. As much gold as ten strong horses can carry.’

Taita smiled bleakly. ‘My lord, if I could work such a charm I could as well conjure a hundred lakhs out of the thin air without the effort of curing your ruffians.’

Apepi turned his head and returned his smile, but it lacked any humour or goodwill. ‘How old are you, Warlock? Trok says you are over two hundred years old. Is that true?’

Taita gave no indication of having heard him, and Apepi went on, ‘What is your price, Warlock? If not gold then what can I offer you?’ The question was rhetorical and he did not wait for an answer, but stamped away to the northern parapet of the tower, and stood with his fists on his hips. He looked down over the encampments of his army, and the cremation fields beyond. The fires were still burning and the smoke drifted low across the green waters of the river and out into the desert beyond.

‘You have won a victory, my lord,’ Taita said softly, ‘but you do well to contemplate the pyres of your dead. Pharaoh will have reinforced and regrouped his forces before the plague burns itself out and your men are ready to fight again.’

Apepi shook himself with annoyance, like a lion shaking off flies. ‘Your persistence irks me, Warlock.’

‘Nay, lord, it is not me but the truth and the logic that irk you.’

‘Nefer Seti is a child. I have defeated him once, I will do it again.’

‘What is more crucial to you, there is no plague in his army. Your spies will have told you that Pharaoh has five more legions at Aswan, and another two at Asyut. They are already on the river coming north with the current. They will be here before the new moon.’

Apepi growled softly, but made no response. Taita went on relentlessly, ‘Sixty years of war have bled both kingdoms white. Would you pass on the legacy of Salitis, your own father, sixty years of bloodshed? Is that what your sons will inherit from you?’

Apepi rounded on him, scowling, ‘Do not press me too hard, old man. Do not insult my father, the divine god Salitis.’ After an interval long enough to express his disapproval, Apepi spoke again. ‘How long will it take you to arrange a parley with this so-called Regent of the Upper Kingdom, this Naja?’

‘If you give me safe conduct through your lines, and a fast galley to carry me, I can be in Thebes in three days. The return with the current will be even swifter.’

‘I will send Trok with you to see you safely through. Tell Naja I will meet him at the temple of Hathor on the west bank at Perra beyond Abnub. Do you know it?’

‘I know it well, my lord,’ Taita said.

‘We can talk there,’ Apepi said. ‘But tell him not to expect too many concessions from me. I am the victor, and he the vanquished. You can go now.’

Taita stood his ground.

‘You may go, Warlock.’ Apepi dismissed him a second time.

‘Pharaoh Nefer Seti is almost of an age with your daughter, Mintaka,’ Taita said stubbornly. ‘You might wish to bring her with you to Perra.’

‘To what purpose?’ Apepi stared at him suspiciously.

‘An alliance between your dynasty and that of the Tamosian pharaohs might seal a lasting peace in the two kingdoms.’

Apepi stroked the ribbons in his beard to hide his smile, ‘By Seueth, you intrigue as cunningly as you mix a potion, Warlock. Now, get you gone before you irk me past forbearance.’

--

The temple of Hathor had been excavated out of the rocky hillside above the river in the reign of Pharaoh Sehertawy hundreds of years previously, but had been added to by every pharaoh since then. The priestesses were a rich, influential sisterhood who had contrived somehow to survive during the long civil wars between the kingdoms and even to prosper in difficult times.

Dressed in their yellow robes they were gathered in the courtyard of the temple, between the two massive statues of the goddess. One of these depicted Hathor as the piebald cow with golden horns, and the other was her human manifestation, the tall, beautiful lady wearing the crown of horns and the golden sun disc on her head.

The priestesses chanted and rattled the sistrum as the suite of Pharaoh Nefer Seti filed into the courtyard from the eastern wing, while King Apepi’s courtiers entered through the western colonnade. The order of arrival at the conference had been a matter of such heated debate that the negotiations had almost broken down before they had begun. The first arrival would have the prestige of the incumbent in the position of power, while the second arrival would appear as the supplicant begging for peace. Neither side had been willing to forgo the advantage.

It was Taita who had suggested the expedient of a simultaneous arrival. He had also tactfully settled the equally vexing question of the regalia to be worn by the two protagonists. Both would eschew the double crown. Apepi would wear the red deshret crown of Lower Egypt, while Nefer Seti would confine himself to the white hedjet crown of Upper Egypt.

The entourages of both rulers packed the spacious courtyard, their ranks facing each other unsmiling and grim. Only a few paces separated them physically, but the bitterness and hatred of sixty years’ strife formed a mighty barrier between them.

The hostile silence was shattered by a rolling fanfare of rams’ horns, and the thunder of bronze gongs. This was the signal for the royal parties to emerge from the opposite wings of the temple.

Lord Naja and Pharaoh Nefer Seti paced out solemnly and took their places on the high-backed thrones, while the two princesses, Heseret and Merykara, followed them meekly and took their seats at the foot of Naja’s throne, for they were his betrothed. Both girls were so heavily made-up that their faces were as expressionless as that of the statue of Hathor in whose shadow they sat.

At the same time the Hyksosian royal family emerged from the opposing wing of the temple. Apepi led them, an impressive, warlike figure in full battle armour. He glared across the courtyard at the boy pharaoh. Eight of his sons followed him; only Khyan, the youngest, had not recovered sufficiently from the plague to make the journey upriver. Like their father they were armed and armoured, and strutted and posed with the same bravado.

A formidable coterie of bloodthirsty ruffians, Taita thought, as he surveyed them from where he stood close to Nefer’s throne.

Apepi had brought only one of his many daughters with him. Like a desert rose in a thicket of spiny cactus, the contrast to her brothers made Mintaka’s beauty shine out. She picked out Taita’s tall lank figure and silver hair in the crowd opposite and her face lit in a smile so radiant that it seemed for a moment that the sun had burst through the awnings stretched over the courtyard. None of the Egyptians had ever laid eyes on her before, and there was a subdued .rustle and murmur through their ranks. They had been unprepared for her. The myth was that all Hyksosian women were as heavily built as their menfolk and twice as ugly.

Pharaoh Nefer Seti leaned forward slightly and despite the solemnity of the occasion tugged at his earlobe under the bottle-shaped white crown. It was a habit Taita had tried to break, and Nefer only did it when he was intensely interested in something, or when he was distracted. Taita had not seen Nefer for over two months - Naja had kept them separated since his return from Apepi’s headquarters at Bubasti -yet he was so familiar with the boy, so attuned to his mind, that he could still read his thoughts with ease. He sensed that Nefer was in a ferment of elation and excitement, as intense as if he had just spotted a gazelle moving within arrow range, or was about to mount an unbroken colt, or had launched a hawk at a heron and was watching it begin its stoop.

Taita had never known him react like this to the presence of a member of the opposite sex. Nefer had always looked upon all females, including his sisters, with a regal disdain. However, it was less than a year since he had been launched on to the troubled waters of puberty, and most of that time he had been sequestered with Taita in the wilderness of Gebel Nagara where there had been nothing to rivet his attention in the way that Mintaka was now doing.

Taita felt smug at what he had achieved with so little effort. It would have complicated all his plans and enhanced the danger in which they found themselves if Nefer had taken a violent dislike to the Hyksosian girl. If the two married, Nefer would be the son-in-law of Apepi and come under his protection. Even Naja must pause before giving offence to someone so powerful and dangerous. Mintaka might unwittingly save Nefer from the Regent’s machinations and ambitions. That at least was Taita’s intention in fostering the union.

During the short time they had nursed and cared for her brother Taita and Mintaka had formed a firm friendship. Now Taita nodded almost imperceptibly and returned her smile. Then Mintaka’s gaze moved past him. She looked with interest at the noble Egyptian women opposite her. She had heard much about them, but these were the first she had seen. Swiftly she singled out Heseret. With sure feminine instinct she recognized someone as attractive as herself, and a possible future rival. Heseret reacted to her in exactly the same way, and they exchanged a brief but haughty and mutually hostile glance. Then Mintaka raised her eyes to the impressive figure of Lord Naja and stared at him with fascination.

He was such a splendid sight, so different from her own father and brothers. He shone with gold and precious stones, and his linen was dazzling in its purity. She could smell his perfume across the distance that separated them, like a field of wild flowers. His face was a mask of makeup, his skin almost luminous and his eyes outlined and enhanced with kohl. Yet she thought that his was the fatal beauty of a snake or a poisonous insect. She shivered and turned her eyes to the figure on the throne beside the Regent.

Pharaoh Nefer Seti was staring at her with such intensity that she caught her breath. His eyes were so green - that was the first thing that struck her and she wanted to look away but found she could not. Instead she started to blush.

Pharaoh Nefer Seti looked so dignified and divine under the white crown and with the false goatee beard on his chin that she felt flustered. Then, suddenly, Pharaoh gave her a warm and conspiratorial smile. Instantly his face was boyish and appealing, and unaccountably her breath came faster and she blushed deeper. With an effort she tore away her eyes, and studied the cow statue of the goddess Hathor with great attention.

It took her some time to bring herself under control, and by that time Lord Naja, the Regent of Upper Egypt, was speaking. In measured tones he greeted Apepi, diplomatically referring to him as King of the Hyksos but avoiding any reference to his claims to Egyptian territory. Mintaka watched his lips intently, but she was aware of Nefer’s eyes on her, and determined not to look at him.

Lord Naja’s voice was sonorous and boring, and at last she could hold out no longer. She sneaked a quick sideways glance at Nefer, intending to look away again immediately, but his eyes were still fastened on her. They glinted with silent laughter and fascinated her. Hers was not a timid nature, but this time her smile was shy and hesitant, and she felt her colour rise again. She dropped her eyes and looked at her hands in her lap, twisting her fingers together until she realized that she was fidgeting and stopped herself. She kept her hands still, but now she was irritated with Nefer for having ruffled her calm. He is only a precious Egyptian fop. Any one of my brothers is more of a man and twice as handsome. He is only trying to make me look a fool by staring at me in that boorish way. I will not look at him again. I will ignore him completely, she decided, and her resolve lasted until Lord Naja stopped speaking, and her father rose to answer him.

She shot Nefer another quick look from under her thick dark lashes. He was gazing at her father, but the moment her glance touched his face his eyes swivelled to her. She tried to make her expression severe and forbidding, but as soon as he smiled her lips twitched in sympathy. He really is as handsome as some of my brothers, she conceded, then took another quick peek. Or perhaps as any of them. She looked back at her lap and thought about it. Then she took another peep just to make certain. Perhaps even more handsome than any of them, even Ruga. Immediately she felt that she had betrayed her eldest brother and qualified her opinion: But in a different kind of way, of course.

She glanced sideways at Ruga: with his beribboned beard and dark brow, he was all warrior. Ruga is a fine-looking man, she thought loyally.

In the ranks opposite, Taita did not seem to be watching her but he missed not a single nuance of the surreptitious exchanges between Nefer and Mintaka. He saw more than that. Lord Trok, Naja’s cousin, was standing close behind Apepi’s throne, almost within arm’s reach of Mintaka. His arms were folded over his chest, and he wore embossed wristlets of solid gold. Over one shoulder was slung a heavy recurved bow, over the other an arrow quiver covered with gold leaf. Around his neck were the gold chains of valour and praise. The Hyksos had adopted Egyptian military honours and decorations as well as their beliefs and customs. Trok was watching the Hyksosian princess with an unfathomable expression.

There was another brief exchange of glances between Mintaka and Nefer, which Trok followed with his dark, brooding gaze. Taita could sense his anger and jealousy. It was as though the hot and oppressive cloud of the khamsin, the terrible Saharan sandstorm, was building up on the desert horizon. I had not foreseen this. Is Trok’s interest in Mintaka romantic or political? he wondered. Does he lust for her, or see her merely as a staircase to power? In either case it is dangerous, and something else we must take into account.

The speeches of greeting were coming to an end and nothing of significance had been said: negotiation of the truce would begin in secret session the next day. Both sides were rising from their thrones and exchanging bows and salutations, and the gongs began to beat and the ram’s horns to sound again as they withdrew.

Taita took one last look at the Hyksosian ranks. Apepi and his sons disappeared through a gateway guarded by tall granite pillars, topped with the twin cow heads of the goddess. With a final backward look Mintaka followed her father and brothers. Lord Trok followed her closely, and also shot a last glance at Pharaoh Nefer Seti over his shoulder. Then he, too, strode out between the pillars. As he did so the arrows in his quiver rattled softly, and their coloured fletchings caught Taita’s eye. Unlike the workaday leather war quiver with its stopper to prevent the arrows spilling out, this ceremonial one was covered in gold leaf, and the barrel end was open so that the fletched tips of the arrows protruded above his shoulder. The feathers were red and green, and something evil stirred in Taita’s memory. Trok marched away through the gateway, leaving Taita gazing after him.

--

Taita returned to the stone cell in the temple annex that had been allocated to him for the duration of the peace conference. He drank a little sherbet, for it had been hot in the courtyard, then went to the window in the thick stone wall. A flock of bright-coloured weavers and tits hopped and twittered on the sill, and on the flagged terrace below. While he fed them with crushed dhurra millet, and they sat on his shoulders or pecked from his cupped hands, Taita thought about the events of the morning and began to piece together all the disparate perceptions he had garnered during the opening ceremony.

His amusement and pleasure at what had transpired between Mintaka and Nefer were forgotten as he went on to think of Trok. He considered the man’s relationship to the Hyksosian princess, and the complications that might ensue when he tried to force through his plans for the young couple.

His train of thought was interrupted as he noticed a stealthy shadow creeping along the edge of the terrace outside the window. It was one of the temple cats, gaunt, scarred and flayed in patches with mange. It was stalking the birds that hopped on the flags outside the window, picking up the spilled grains of dhurra millet.

Taita’s pale eyes slitted as he concentrated on the cat. The old torn stopped and peered around suspiciously. Suddenly its back arched and every hair on its body stood erect as it stared at an empty spot on the stone flags in front of it. It uttered a spitting shriek, spun round and raced away down the terrace until it came to a palm tree. It flew up the tall trunk until it reached the crowning top fronds where it clung pathetically. Taita threw another handful of grain to the birds and picked up his thoughts.

Even during their long ride together, Trok had kept his war quiver firmly stoppered and it had not occurred to Taita to compare one of the arrows it contained to those he had found at the site of Pharaoh’s murder. How many other Hyksosian officers had red and green fletchings he could only guess, but it was probably a great number, though each would have his unique signet. There was only one way to connect Trok to the death of Pharaoh Tamose, and through him to implicate his cousin Naja. That was to study one of his arrows. How to do this without arousing his suspicions, he wondered.

Once again he was distracted from his thoughts. There were voices in the passage outside the door of his cell. One was young and clear, and he recognized it at once. The others were gruff, pleading and protesting.

‘Lord Asmor has given specific orders-‘

‘Am I not Pharaoh? Are you not bound to obey me? I wish to visit the Magus, and you dare not prevent me. Stand aside, both of you.’ Nefer’s voice was strong and commanding. The uncertain timbre of puberty was gone, and he spoke with the tones of a man.

The young falcon is spreading his wings and showing his talons, Taita thought, and turned from the window, dusting the millet powder from his hands, to greet his king.

Nefer jerked aside the curtain that covered the doorway, and stepped through. Two armed bodyguards followed him helplessly, crowding into the doorway behind him. Nefer ignored them and faced Taita with his hands on his hips.

Taita, I am much displeased with you.’ Nefer said.

‘I am distraught.’ Taita made a deep obeisance. ‘In what way have I given you offence?’

‘You have been avoiding me. Whenever I send for you they tell me that you are gone on a secret mission to the Hyksos, or that you have returned to the desert, or some other such moonlit tale.’ Nefer scowled to mask his delight at being with the old man again. ‘Then suddenly you pop up from nowhere, as though you had never left, but still you ignore me. You did not even look in my direction during the ceremony. Where have you been?’

‘Majesty, there are long ears about.’ Taita glanced at the hovering guards.

Immediately Nefer turned upon them wrathfully. ‘I have ordered you more than once to be gone. If you do not go this instant I will have you both strangled.’

They withdrew unhappily, but not too far. Taita could still hear their murmurs and the clink of their weapons as they waited in the passage beyond the curtain. He jerked his head at the window and whispered, ‘I have a skiff at the jetty. Would Your Majesty like to go fishing?’ Without waiting for his reply, Taita hitched up the skirts of his chiton and hopped on to the window-sill. He glanced over his shoulder. Nefer had forgotten his anger and was grinning delightedly as he ran across the cell to join him. Taita jumped down on to the terrace outside and Nefer followed him nimbly. Like truants from the classroom, they sneaked across the terrace and down through the date palms to the river.

There were guards at the jetty, but they had received no orders to restrain their young Pharaoh. They saluted and stood aside respectfully as the pair scrambled into the small fishing skiff. Each took up a paddle and shoved off. Taita steered into one of the narrow passages in the banks of waving papyrus, and within minutes they were alone on the swamp waters, hidden from the banks in the maze of secret waterways. ‘Where have you been, Taita?’ Nefer dropped the regal air. ‘I have missed you so.’

‘I will tell you everything,’ Taita assured you, ‘but first you should tell me all that has happened to you.’

They found a quiet mooring in a tiny papyrus-enclosed lagoon, and Nefer related everything that had happened to him since they had last been able to talk in private. He had been held on Naja’s orders in a gilded prison, without being able to see any of his old friends, not even Meren or his own sisters. His only distractions had been his studies of the scrolls from the palace library, his chariot drills and arms practice under the coaching of the old warrior, Hilto.

‘Naja will not even let me go out hawking or fishing without Asmor to wet-nurse me,’ he complained bitterly.

He had not known that Taita was to be at the welcoming ceremony in the temple courtyard until he had seen him there. He had believed him to be at Gebel Nagara. At his first opportunity, when Naja and Asmor were locked in the truce conclave with Apepi, Trok and the other Hyksosian warlords, he had browbeaten his guards and blustered his way out of the quarters to which he had been confined to come to Taita.

‘Life is so dull without you, Taita. I think I might die of boredom. Naja must let us be together again. You should cast a spell on him.’

‘It is something we can consider,’ Taita avoided the suggestion adroitly, ‘but now we have little time. Naja will send the whole army out to search for us once he finds that we are missing from the temple. I must tell you my own news.’ Rapidly, in simple outline, he told Nefer what had happened to him since their last meeting. He explained the relationship between Naja and Trok, and described how he had visited the scene of Pharaoh Tamose’s death and the discovery he had made there.

Nefer listened without interruption, but when Taita spoke of the death of his father his eyes filled with tears. He looked away, coughed and wiped his eyes on the back of his hand.

‘Now you can appreciate the danger you are in,’ Taita told him. ‘I am certain that Naja had much to do with Pharaoh’s murder, and the closer we come to the proof of it, the greater that danger becomes.’

‘One day I will avenge my father.’ Nefer vowed, and his voice was cold and hard.

‘And I will help you do it,’ Taita promised, ‘but now we must protect you from Naja’s malice.’

‘How do you plan to do that, Taita? Can we escape from Egypt as we planned before?’

‘No.’ Taita shook his head. ‘Naturally I have considered that course, but Naja has us too securely imprisoned here. If we tried to run for the frontier again we would have a thousand chariots hot behind us.’

‘What can we do, then? You are in danger also.’

‘No. I have convinced Naja that he cannot succeed without my help.’ He described the false divination ceremony at the temple of Osiris, and how Naja believed that Taita could share with him the secret of eternal life.

Nefer grinned at the Magus’ cunning. ‘So what do you plan?’

‘We must wait until the right time either to escape or rid the world of Naja’s evil presence. In the meantime I will protect you as best I can.’

‘How will you do that?’

‘Naja sent me to Apepi to arrange this peace conference.’

‘Yes, I know that you went to Avaris. They told me that when I demanded to see you.’

‘Not to Avaris, but to Apepi’s battle headquarters at Bubasti. Once Apepi had agreed to the meeting with Naja, I was able to convince him that they should seal the treaty by a marriage between you and Apepi’s daughter. Once you are under the protection of the Hyksosian king, Naja’s knife will be blunted. He could not risk plunging the land back into civil war by voiding the treaty.’

‘Apepi is going to give me his daughter as a wife?’ Nefer stared at him in wonder. ‘The one in the red dress whom I saw at the ceremony this morning?’

‘Yes.’ Taita agreed. ‘Mintaka is her name.’

‘I know her name,’ Nefer assured him vehemently. ‘She is named after the tiny star in the belt of the Hunter constellation.’

‘Yes, that’s her.’ Taita nodded. ‘Mintaka, the ugly one with the big nose and funny mouth.’

‘She is not ugly!’ Nefer flared at him, springing to his feet so that he almost overturned the skiff and dumped them in the mud of the lagoon. ‘She is the most beautiful ...’ When he saw the expression on Taita’s face, he subsided. ‘I mean, she is quite pleasing to look at.’ He grinned ruefully. ‘You always catch me out. But you must admit to me that she’s beautiful, Taita.’

‘If you like big noses, and funny mouths.’

Nefer picked up a dead fish from the bilges and threw it at his head. Taita ducked. ‘When can I speak to her?’ he asked, trying to sound as though it was a request of no real importance to him. ‘She does Speak Egyptian, doesn’t she?’

‘She speaks it as well as you do,’ Taita assured him. Then when can I meet her? You can arrange it for me.’ Taita had anticipated this request. ‘You could invite the princess and her suite to a hunt here in the swamps, and perhaps a picnic afterwards.’

‘I will send Asmor to invite her this very afternoon,’ Nefer decided, but Taita shook his head.

‘He would go to the Regent first, and Naja would immediately see the danger. He would never allow it, and once he was alerted he would do everything in his power to prevent you coming together.’

‘What shall we do, then?’ Nefer looked agitated. ‘I will go to her myself,’ Taita promised, and at that moment there were faint shouts from different directions in the papyrus swamps around them, and the splash of paddles. ‘Asmor has found out that you are missing, and has sent his hounds to bring you in,’ Taita said. ‘It proves how difficult it will be to elude him. Now, listen carefully for we have little time before we will be separated again.’

They spoke quickly, making arrangements to exchange messages in any emergency and to put other plans into place, but all the time the shouting and splashing was growing louder, drawing nearer. Within minutes a light fighting galley packed with armed men burst through the screen of papyrus, thrust onward by twenty oars. A shout went up from the command deck: ‘There is Pharaoh! Steer for the skiff!’

--

The Hyksos had set up a practice field on the alluvial plain abutting the papyrus swamp of the river. When Taita came down from the temple, two battalions of Apepi’s guards were exercising at arms under a cloudless sky from which the morning sun blazed down. Two hundred fully armed men were running relay races through the swamp, toiling waist deep through the mud, while squadrons of chariots performed complicated evolutions out on the plain, from columns of four forming a single line ahead, then fanning out into line abreast. Dust swirled out behind the racing wheels, the lance tips shot beams of sunlight and the brightly coloured pennants danced in the wind.

Taita stopped by the butts to watch for a while as the line of fifty archers shot at a hundred cubits, each man loosing five rapid arrows. Then they raced forward to the straw man-shaped targets, retrieved their arrows and shot again at the next line of targets two hundred cubits further on. The flail of the instructor fell heavily on the back of any man who was slow to cross the open ground or who missed the mark when he shot. The bronze studs on the leather thongs left spots of bright blood where they bit through the linen tunics.

Taita walked on unchallenged. As he passed, the matched pairs of lancers who were practising the standard thrusts and blocks with warlike shouts, broke off their bouts and fell silent. They followed him with a respectful gaze. His was a fearsome reputation. Only after he had passed did they engage each other again.

At the far end of the field, on the short green grass beside the swamp, a single chariot was speeding through a course of markers and targets. It was one of the scout chariots, with spoked wheels and bodywork of woven bamboo, very fast, and light enough for two men to lift and carry over an obstacle.

It was drawn by a pair of magnificent bay mares from the personal string of King Apepi. Their hoofs threw up lumps of turf as they spun round the markers at the end of the course and came back at full gallop with the light chariot bouncing and swerving behind them.

Lord Trok was driving, leaning forward with the reins wrapped around his wrists. His beard fluttered in the wind, his moustaches and the coloured ribbons were blown back over his shoulders as he urged the horses on with wild shouts. Taita had to acknowledge his skill: even at such speed he had the pair under perfect control, running a tight line between the markers, giving the archer on the footplate beside him the best chance at the targets as they sped past.

Taita leaned on his staff as he watched the chariot come on at full gallop. There was no mistaking the slim straight figure and royal bearing. Mintaka was dressed in a pleated crimson skirt that left her knees bare. The cross-straps of her sandals were wound high around her shapely calves. She wore a leather guard on her left wrist, and a hard leather cuirass moulded to the shape of her small round breasts. The leather would protect her tender nipples from the whip of the bowstring as she loosed her arrows at the targets as they sped by.

Mintaka recognized Taita, called a greeting and waved her bow over her head. Her dark hair was covered by a fine-woven net and it bounced on her shoulders at each jolt of the chariot. She wore no makeup but the wind and exertion had rouged her cheeks and put a sparkle in her eyes. Taita could not imagine Heseret riding as lance-bearer in a war chariot, but Hyksosian attitudes towards women were different.

‘Hathor smile upon you, Magus!’ She laughed as Trok brought the chariot to a broadsiding halt in front of him. He knew that Mintaka had adopted the gentle goddess as her patron, rather than one of the monstrous Hyksosian deities.

‘May Horus love you for ever, Princess Mintaka.’ Taita returned her blessing. It was a mark of his affection that he accorded her the royal title when he would not acknowledge her father as king.

She jumped down in the dust cloud and ran to embrace him, reaching up to throw her arms around his neck so that the hard edge of her cuirass dug into his ribs. She felt him wince and stepped back. ‘I have just shot five heads straight,’ she boasted.

‘Your warlike skills are exceeded only by your beauty.’ He smiled. ‘You do not believe me,’ she challenged. ‘You think that just because I am a girl I cannot draw a bow.’ She did not wait for his disclaimer but ran back to the chariot and leaped up on to the footplate. ‘Drive on, Lord Trok,’ she commanded. ‘Another circuit. At your best speed.’

Trok shook out the reins and turned the chariot so sharply that the inside wheel stood still. Then, as he lined up, he shouted, ‘Ha! Ha!’ and they sped away down the course.

Each target was set on top of a short pole, at the level of the eye of the archer. They were in the shape of human heads, each carved from a block of wood. There was no mistaking their nationality. Each dummy head was a caricature of an Egyptian warrior, complete with helmet and regimental insignia, and the painted features were as grotesque as ogres. Little doubt of the artist’s opinion of us, Taita thought wryly. Mintaka plucked an arrow from the bin on the dashboard, nocked and drew. She held her aim, the bright yellow fletchings touching her pursed lips as though in a kiss. Trok brought the chariot in towards the first target, trying to give her a fair shot, but the ground was rough. Even though she flexed from the knees to ride the bumps, she swayed with the motion of the carriage.

As the target flashed by Mintaka loosed, and Taita found he was holding his breath for her. He need not have worried for she handled the light bow with perfect aplomb. The arrow slapped into the left eye of the dummy and quivered there, the yellow fletching bright in the sunlight.

‘Bak-her!’ He applauded, and she laughed with delight as the chariot raced on. Twice more she shot. One arrow lodged deep in the forehead, the next in the mouth of the target. It was excellent shooting even for a veteran charioteer, let alone a slip of a girl.

Trok spun the chariot around the far marker and they came back again. The horses’ ears were laid back, their manes flying. Mintaka shot again, scoring another hit right on the tip of the dummy’s oversized nose.

‘By Horus!’ Taita said, with surprise. ‘She shoots like a djinn!’

The last target came up fast and Mintaka was balancing gracefully, cheeks flushed and white teeth gleaming as she bit her lip in concentration. She shot and the arrow flew high and right missing the head by the breadth of a hand.

Trok, you clumsy oaf! You drove straight into that hole just as I was loosing!’ she yelled at him.

She jumped down from the chariot while it was still moving and blazed up at Trok, ‘You did that on purpose to make a fool of me in the sight of the Magus!’

‘Your Highness, I am mortified by my own incompetence.’ The mighty Trok was as awkward as a small boy in the face of her anger. Taita saw that his feelings for her were every bit as ardent as he had suspected.

‘You are not forgiven. I shall not allow you the privilege of driving me again. Not ever.’

Taita had not seen her show such spirit before, and this, together with her recent exhibition of marksmanship, sent his good opinion of her to an even higher level. This is a fitting wife for any man, even a pharaoh of the Tamosian dynasty, he decided, but he was careful not to show any sign of levity, lest Mintaka switch her wrath to him. He need not have worried, though, for as soon as she turned to face him her smile bloomed again.

‘Four out of five is good enough for a warrior of the Red Road, Your Highness,’ Taita assured her, ‘and it was indeed a treacherous hole that you hit.’

‘You must be thirsty, Taita. I know I am.’ She took his hand artlessly and led him to where her maids had spread a woven woollen rug at the edge of the river, and laid out platters of sweetmeats and jugs of sherbet.

‘There is so much I have to ask you, Taita,’ she told him, as she settled on the sheepskin rug beside him. ‘I have not seen you since you left Bubasti.’

‘How is your brother, Khyan?’ He forestalled her question.

‘He is his usual self,’ she laughed, ‘if not even naughtier than before. My father has ordered that he join us here as soon as he has fully recovered. He wants all his family around him when the truce is signed.’ They chatted of trivialities for a while longer, but Mintaka was distracted. He waited for her to broach the subject uppermost in her mind. She surprised him by turning suddenly to Trok, who was standing nearby with a hang-dog air.

‘You may leave us now, my lord,’ she said to him coolly.

‘Will you ride with me again tomorrow morning, Princess?’ Trok was close to pleading.

Tomorrow I shall probably be otherwise occupied.’

‘Then the day after?’ Even his moustache seemed to droop pitifully. ‘Fetch me my bow and my quiver before you go,’ she ordered, ignoring his question. He brought them to her like a lackey, and placed them close to her hand.

‘Farewell, my lord.’ She turned back to Taita. Trok hovered for a few minutes longer, then stumped off to his chariot.

As he drove off Taita murmured, ‘How long has Trok been in love with you?’

She looked startled then laughed delightedly. ‘Trok in love with me? Why, that’s ridiculous! Trok is as ancient as the Pyramids at Giza - he must be almost thirty years old! And he has three wives and Hathor only knows how many concubines!’

Taita drew one of her arrows from the magnificently decorated quiver and inspected it casually. The fletchings were blue and yellow, and he touched the tiny carved signet on the shaft.

‘The three stars of the Hunter’s belt,’ he remarked, ‘with Mintaka the brightest.’

‘Blue and yellow are my favourite colours.’ She nodded. ‘My arrows are all made for me by Grippa. He is the most famous fletcher in Avaris. Each of the arrows he makes is perfectly straight and balanced to fly true. His decorations and signets are works of art. Look how he has carved and painted my star.’ Taita turned the arrow between his fingers and admired it at length, before returning it to the quiver.

‘What is Trok’s arrow signet?’ he asked casually.

She made a gesture of annoyance. ‘I do not know. For all I care it is probably a wild hog, or an ox. I have had enough of Trok for this day and many days to come.’ She poured sherbet into Taita’s bowl. ‘I know how you like honey.’ Ostentatiously she changed the subject, and Taita waited for her to choose the next.

‘Now, I have certain delicate things to discuss with you,’ she admitted shyly. She picked a wild flower from the grass on which they sat and began to twist it into the beginning of a garland, still not looking at him, but her cheeks, which had lost the flush of exertion, turned rosy once more.

‘Pharaoh Nefer Seti is fourteen years and five months old, almost a year older than you. He was born under the sign of the Ibex, which makes a fine match for your Cat.’

Taita had anticipated her, and she looked up at him in astonishment. ‘How did you know what I was going to ask you?’ Then she clapped her hands. ‘Of course you knew. You are the Magus.’

‘Speaking of Pharaoh, I have come to deliver a message from His Majesty,’ Taita told her.

Immediately all her attention was fixed on him. ‘A message? Does he even know I exist?’

‘He is very much aware of that fact.’ Taita sipped his sherbet. ‘This needs a little more honey.’ He poured some into the bowl, and stirred.

‘Do not tease me, Warlock,’ she snapped at him. ‘Give me my message at once.’

‘Pharaoh invites you and your suite to a duck hunt in the swamps tomorrow at dawn, and afterwards to a picnic breakfast on the Isle of the Little Dove.’

--

The dawn sky was the glowing shade of a sword-blade fresh from the coals of the forge. The top of the papyrus formed a stark black frieze below it. In this time before the sunrise there was no breath of air to set them nodding, or any sound to break the stillness.

The two hunting skiffs were moored at opposite ends of a small lagoon, hard against the wall of reeds that surrounded the open water. Less than fifty cubits separated them. The royal huntsmen had bent the tall papyrus stems over to form a screening roof over the hunters.

The surface of the lagoon was still and unruffled, reflecting the sky like a polished bronze mirror. It was just light enough for Nefer to make out the graceful form of Mintaka in the other boat. She had her bow across her lap, and she sat as motionless as a statuette of the goddess Hathor. Any other girl he could think of, particularly his own sisters Heseret and Merykara, would have been hopping around like a canary on a perch and twittering twice as loudly.

In his mind he ran lingeringly over their brief meeting this morning. It had been dark, not the faintest glow of dawn to dim the glory of the star panoply that hung over the world, each star so plump and bright that it seemed he could reach up and pluck them like ripe figs from the tree. Mintaka had come down the pathway from the temple, her way lit for her by torch-bearers, and her maids following close behind her. She wore a woollen hood over her head to ward off the river chill, and no matter how hard he stared her face remained in darkness.

‘May Pharaoh live a thousand years.’

These were the first words he had ever heard her speak. Her voice was sweeter than the music of any lute. It was as though ghostly fingers were stroking the back of his neck. It took him some moments to find his own voice. ‘May Hathor love you through all eternity.’ He had consulted Taita on the form of greeting he should employ, and he had rehearsed it until he had it off pat. He thought he saw the flash of her teeth as she smiled under the hood, and he was encouraged to add something else that Taita had not suggested. It came to him in a flash of inspiration. He pointed up at the star-bright sky. ‘Look! There is your own star.’ She raised her head to look up at the constellation of the Hunter. The starlight fell on her face, so that he saw it for the first time since she had come down the pathway. He caught his breath sharply. Her expression was solemn, but he thought that he had never seen anything more enchanting. ‘The gods placed it there especially for you.’ The compliment tripped off his tongue.

Immediately her face lit up, and she was even more beautiful. ‘Pharaoh is as gallant as he is gracious.’ She made a small, slightly mocking obeisance. Then she stepped into the waiting skiff. She did not look back as the royal huntsmen rowed her out into the swamp.

Now he repeated her words to himself as though they were a prayer: ‘Pharaoh is as gallant as he is gracious.’

Out in the swamp a heron boomed. As though this was a signal, the air was filled suddenly with the sound of wings. Nefer had almost forgotten the reason they were out on the water, which was a measure of his distraction for he loved the hunt with a singular passion. He tore his eyes off the dainty figure in the boat across the water, and reached for his throwing sticks.

He had decided to use the sticks rather than the bow, because he was certain that she did not have the brawn or skill to handle the heavier weapons. This would give him a distinct advantage. When skilfully thrown the spinning stick cut a wider swathe than the arrow. Its bludgeoning weight was more likely to knock down a bird than the blunt-tipped arrow, which might be deflected by the dense plumage of the waterfowl. Nefer was determined to impress Mintaka with his hunting skills.

The first flight of ducks came sweeping in low out of the dawn. They were glossy black and white, and each had a distinctive knob on top of its beak. The lead bird shied away, leading the others out of range. At that moment the traitor ducks began to call seductively. They were captured and tamed birds that the huntsmen had placed out on the open waters of the lagoon, held there by a line around the leg that was anchored to a stone on the muddy bottom.

The wild ducks turned back in a wide circle then started to drop and line up to settle on the open water alongside the traitors. They set their wings and streamed in, losing height swiftly, passing directly over Nefer’s skiff. Pharaoh judged his moment neatly, and rose to his feet with the stick cocked and ready to throw. He waited for the lead bird to flare out and then let fly, sending the stick cartwheeling up. The duck saw the missile coming and dropped a wing to avoid it. For an instant it seemed it might have succeeded, but then there was a thud, a burst of feathers and the duck dropped into an uncontrolled dive, trailing a broken wing. It hit the water with a heavy splash but almost instantly recovered and dived under the surface.

‘Quickly! Go after him!’ Nefer shouted. Four naked slave boys were hanging in the water alongside, only their heads showing. They clutched at the side of the skiff with numb fingers. Already their teeth were chattering with cold.

Two swam to retrieve the fallen bird, but Nefer knew that it would be in vain. With no injury other than a broken wing the duck could outdive and outswim the retrievers indefinitely.

Lost bird, he thought bitterly, and before he could throw the second stick the flight of duck had angled across the lagoon, directly towards Mintaka’s boat. They were still keeping low, unlike teal who would have rocketed almost straight up. However, they were going very fast, their blade-shaped wings whistling through the air.

Nefer had almost discounted the hunter in the other boat. At that height and speed the targets were too difficult for all but the most expert archer. In quick succession two arrows rose to meet the straggle of ducks. The sound of the double impact carried clearly across the lagoon. Then two birds were falling with that peculiar inert look, wings loose and head flopping, killed cleanly, stone dead in the air at the same time. They plopped on to the water and floated there, motionless. The swimmers picked them up easily and swam back to Mintaka’s skiff, carrying the carcasses gripped in their teeth.

Two lucky arrows,’ Nefer voiced his opinion.

In the bows of the skiff, Taita added, without a smile, ‘Two unlucky ducks.’

Now the sky was filled with birds, which rose in dark clouds as the first rays of the sun struck the waters. So dense were the flocks that from a distance it looked as though the reed beds were smouldering and spewing up clouds of dark smoke.

Nefer had ordered twenty light galleys and as many smaller boats to patrol all the open waters within three miles of the temple of Hathor, and to chase up any waterbirds that settled. The winged multitudes never thinned. Not only a dozen varieties of duck and geese, but ibis and herons, egrets, spoonbills and openbills were in flight. At every level, from high overhead to low down over the waving tops of the papyrus, they wheeled in dark cohorts or raced low in V-formations with rapid wingbeats. They squawked and honked and quacked and bleated and wailed.

At intervals through the avian cacophony sounded a peal of sweet laughter and squeals of girlish glee as Mintaka’s slave girls urged her to greater efforts.

Her light bow was well suited to the task. It was quick to align and draw without taxing her strength unduly. She was not firing the traditional blunt-tipped arrows but using instead sharp metal heads that had been especially forged for her by Grippa, the famous armourer. The needle-points drove through the dense layer of plumage and went straight to the bone. She had realized, without a word being exchanged, that Nefer intended to make a contest of the hunt, and she was proving that her competitive instincts were every bit as fierce as his.

Nefer had been badly rattled both by his first failure and by Mintaka’s unexpected skill with the bow. Instead of concentrating on his own task, he was distracted by what was happening in the other skiff. Every time he glanced in that direction it seemed to him that dead birds were falling from the sky. This flustered him further. His sense of judgement deserted him, and he began to hurl the sticks too soon or too late. To try to compensate he strained and started to jerk his arm into the stroke “ instead of using his whole body to launch the club. His right arm tired quickly, so instinctively he shortened the arc of his throwing arm and bent his elbow, almost spraining his wrist as a result.

Usually he could count on hitting with six out of ten throws, now he was missing more than half. His frustration increased. Many of these birds he brought down were only stunned or crippled, and eluded his slave boys by diving under the surface and swimming into the thick papyrus beds, staying submerged beneath the mat of roots and stems. The number of dead birds piled on the floorboards of the skiff grew pitifully slowly. In contrast the happy cries from the other skiff continued almost without a break.

In desperation Nefer discarded his curved sticks and snatched up the heavy war bow, but it was too late. His right arm was almost exhausted by his efforts with the sticks. His draw was laboured and he shot behind the faster birds and in front of the slower ones. Taita watched him flounder ever deeper into the trap he had set for himself. A little humiliation will do him no real harm, he told himself.

With a few words of advice he could have corrected Nefer’s mistakes: almost fifty years ago Taita had written the standard texts, not only on chariot handling and tactics but also on archery. For once his sympathy was not wholeheartedly with the boy, and he smiled secretly as he watched Nefer miss again and Mintaka take down two birds from the same flight as they passed over her head.

However, he felt pity for his king when one of Mintaka’s slaves swam across the lagoon, and hung on to the side of Nefer’s skiff. ‘Her Royal Highness Princess Mintaka hopes that mighty Pharaoh might enjoy jasmine-scented days and starry nights filled with the song of the nightingale. However, her boat begins to sink under the weight of her bag, and she is hungry for her breakfast, which she says was promised her these hours past.’

An untimely sally! Taita thought, as Nefer scowled furiously at this impertinence.

‘You can give thanks to whatever god of apes and cur-dogs you worship, slave, that I am a man of compassion. Otherwise I would myself hack off your ugly head and send it back to your mistress to answer that jest.’

It was time for Taita to intervene smoothly: ‘Pharaoh apologizes for his thoughtlessness, but he was enjoying the sport so much that he forgot the passage of time. Please tell your mistress that we shall all go in to breakfast immediately.’

Nefer glowered at him but put up his bow and made no effort to revoke Taita’s decision. The two small boats paddled back towards the island in close formation, so that the piles of duck on the floorboards of each could be readily compared. Not a word was said by the crew of either skiff, but everyone was conscious of the results of the morning’s hunt.

‘Your Majesty,’ Mintaka called across to Nefer, ‘I must thank you for a truly diverting morning. I cannot remember when last I enjoyed myself so much.’ Her voice was lilting and her smile angelic.

‘You are too kind and forgiving.’ Unsmilingly Nefer made a regal gesture of dismissal. ‘I thought it was rather poor sport.’

He turned half away from her and stared broodingly out at the horizon of reeds and water. Mintaka showed not the least distress at the pointed snub, but turned to her slave girls. ‘Come, let us give Pharaoh a few verses of “The Monkey and the Donkey”.’ One of her maids handed her the lute, and she strummed the opening bar then launched into the first verse of the silly children’s song. The maids joined in with the chorus, which involved raucous animal imitations and uncontrolled hilarity.

Nefer’s lips twitched with amusement but he had taken up a position of frosty dignity from which he could not retreat. Taita could see that he longed to join in the fun, but once again he had trapped himself.

First love is such unmitigated joy, Taita thought, with sympathetic irony, and to the delight of all the girls in the other boat he improvised a new version of what the monkey said to the donkey, which was much funnier than any that had preceded it. They squealed anew and clapped their hands with delight. Nefer felt himself further excluded and sulked ostentatiously.

They came in to the landing on the island still singing. The bank was cut away steeply, and the mud below it black and glutinous. The boatmen jumped over the side into the knee-deep ooze and held the first skiff steady while the slaves handed the princess and her maids across the gap onto the firm dry ground at the top of the bank.

As soon as they were safely ashore the royal skiff came in and the slaves made ready to hand Nefer across to join Mintaka on the high bank. He waved them aside imperiously. He had suffered enough humiliation for one morning, and he was not about to lower his dignity further by clinging to a pair of half-naked wet slaves for support. He balanced easily on the transom and the entire company watched respectfully for he was a splendid sight. Mintaka tried not to let her emotions show, but she thought he was the most beautiful creature she had ever seen, slim and sleek with his boyish body just starting to take on the hard contours of manhood. Even his haughty, sullen expression enthralled her.

He is of the stuff from which heroes and great pharaohs are moulded, she thought, in a surfeit of romantic ardour. I wish I had not angered him so. It was unkind, and before this day is ended I shall make him laugh again, as Hathor is my witness.

Nefer launched himself across the gap between skiff and landed like a young leopard springing from the branch of an acacia tree. He landed gracefully on the high bank almost within arm’s length of where she stood. He paused there conscious of every eye upon him.

Then the bank collapsed beneath him. A chunk of the friable dry clay on which he was standing broke off under his feet. For an aching moment he windmilled his arms, trying to keep his balance, then toppled backwards into the swamp.

Everyone stared down at him in horror, appalled by the spectacle of Royal Egypt sitting waist deep in sticky black Nile mud with a startled expression on his face.

For long moments nobody moved or spoke. Then Mintaka laughed. She had not meant to do so, but it was too much for her self-control and once it began she could not stop herself. It was a delightful, infectious laugh, that none of her maids could resist. They burst into merry squeals and giggles that set the huntsmen and boatmen off. Even Taita joined in, cackling unrestrainedly.

For a moment Nefer looked as though he might burst into tears, but then his anger, kept so long on a tight rein, exploded. He snatched up a handful of thick black mud and hurled it up at the laughing princess. His humiliation gave strength to his arm and improved his aim while Mintaka was so helpless with mirth that she could neither duck nor dodge and it hit her full in the face. Her laughter died and she stared at Nefer with huge eyes in a running black mask.

It was Nefer’s turn to laugh. Still sitting in the swamp he threw back his head and gave vent to all his frustration and humiliation with a howl of mocking laughter. When Pharaoh laughs all the world laughs with him. The slaves, boatmen and huntsmen redoubled their shouts of merriment.

Mintaka recovered swiftly from her shock, and then, without any warning, launched herself over the bank into the attack. She dropped on top of Nefer with all her weight. He was taken so completely by surprise that he could not even draw a full breath before he was driven clean under with her sitting on his head.

He floundered about beneath the surface, trying to get purchase on the muddy bottom but her weight kept him pinned. She had both arms locked around his neck. He tried to throw her off, but she was nimble and slippery as an eel with the coating of mud. With a huge effort he lifted her just long enough to allow him to stick his head out and catch a quick breath, then she plunged him under again. He managed to get on top of her but it took a mighty effort to hold her. She wriggled and kicked with surprising strength. Her tunic had rucked up round her waist and her legs were bare and smooth. She hooked her one leg through his and hung on. Now they were face to face, and he could feel her body warmth through the slippery mud.

Their filthy faces were only inches apart, her hair was streaming down into her eyes, and he was startled to realize that she was grinning at him through the slimy coating. He grinned back, and then they were both laughing. But neither would concede defeat, and they kept up the struggle.

His chest was bare, and her shift so wet and flimsy that it might not have existed. Her bare legs were still hooked around his. He reached down with one hand to prise himself free of their tenacious grip. Unintentionally his right hand came upon a hard round buttock that was wriggling around with great energy.

Nefer became aware of a strange and pleasurable sensation that seemed to suffuse his entire body, and the urgency went out of his efforts to subdue her. He was content to hold her and let her struggle against him while he enjoyed this new and extraordinary feeling.

Abruptly she stopped laughing as she in her turn made a momentous discovery. Between their lower bodies had grown up a protuberance that, only moments before, had not existed. It was so rubbery and large that she could not previously have overlooked it. She pushed her hips out to test its nature, but every time she did that it grew harder and larger. This was something beyond her experience, and in a spirit of discovery she repeated the movement.

She hardly noticed that he had stopped his violent efforts to dislodge her, and that his left arm was wrapped around her upper body. His right hand was cupped around her posterior and when next she pushed out her hips to examine the lump, he imitated her movement thrusting out to meet her and his cupped hand drew her closer still. The lump prodded against her as though it were some small animal with a life of its own.

She had never anticipated the sensation that overcame her. Suddenly that mysterious creature took on an importance far beyond anything she had dreamed of up to that time. Her entire being was filled with a dreamy, pleasurable warmth. Without conscious intent she reached down with one hand to catch hold of it, to capture it as though it were a kitten or a puppy.

Then, with a shock like a blow to her stomach, she remembered the wild tales her slave girls had told her about that thing, and what men did with it. On more than one occasion they had described it to her in startling detail. Up to that time she had discounted these descriptions as pure invention, for they bore no resemblance to the small dangling appendages that her younger brothers carried in that area of their anatomy.

She particularly remembered what Saak, the Numidian slave girl, had told her: ‘You won’t waste any more prayers on Hathor once you have seen the one-eyed god when he is angry.’

Mintaka threw herself backwards out of Nefer’s embrace and sat in the mud staring at him in consternation. Nefer struggled into a sitting position and returned her stare with a bemused air. Both were panting as though they had run a gruelling race.

The guffaws and shrieks of laughter from the high bank slowly petered out as the spectators became aware that something untoward had taken place, and the silence became uncomfortable. Taita covered it up smoothly: ‘Your Majesty, if you extend your swim much longer you will offer a fine breakfast to any passing crocodile.’

Nefer jumped up and sloshed across to where Mintaka sat. He lifted her to her feet as gently as if she were made of the most delicate Hurrian glass.

Dripping slime and Nile water, with her hair dangling in a muddy tangle over her face and shoulders, her maids led the princess away to find a clean pool well screened by reeds. When she reappeared some time later she was washed clean of the last traces of slime and ooze. The maids had brought with them a change of apparel, so Mintaka was resplendent in a clean dry apron embroidered with silk and seed pearls and there were golden bracelets on her arms and a necklace of turquoise and coloured glass at her throat. Her hair, though damp, was combed and plaited neatly.

Nefer hurried to meet her and led her to her a giant kigelia tree under whose spreading branches a breakfast feast was laid out in the shade. At first the young couple were restrained and shy, still overawed by the momentous awakening that they had shared, but soon their natural high spirits reasserted themselves, and they joined in the banter and the chatter, although their eyes kept meeting and almost every word they uttered was aimed at the other.

Mintaka loved to riddle and she challenged him to an exchange. She made it more difficult for Nefer by couching her clues in the Hyksosian language.

‘I have one eye and a sharp nose. I run my victim through and through, but I draw no blood. What am I?’

That’s easy!’ Nefer laughed triumphantly. ‘You are a sewing needle.’ And Mintaka threw up her hands in surrender.

‘Forfeit!’ cried the slave girls. ‘Pharaoh is right. Forfeit!’

‘A song!’ Nefer demanded. ‘But not the monkey. We have had enough of him for one day.’

‘I shall give you “The Song of the Nile”,’ she agreed, and when she finished Nefer demanded another. ‘Only if you help me, Majesty.’

His voice was a robust tenor but whenever he slipped off-key she covered his mistake and made him sound much better than he was.

Of course Nefer had brought his bao board and stones. Taita had taught him to love it, and he had become expert. When he tired of the singing he inveigled Mintaka into a game.

‘You will have to be patient with me. I am a novice,’ she warned him, as he set out the board. Bao was an Egyptian game, and this time he expected confidently to outmatch her.

‘Don’t feel bad about it,’ Nefer encouraged her. ‘I will coach you.”

Taita smiled because he and Mintaka had wiled away a few hours at bao in the palace of Bubasti when they were nursing her little brother. Within eighteen moves her red stones dominated the west castle and were menacing his centre.

‘Have I done the right thing?’ she asked sweetly.

Nefer was saved by a hail from the riverbank and looked up to see a galley flying the Regent’s pennant coming swiftly down the channel. ‘What a pity. Just when the game was getting interesting.’ He began to pack up the board with alacrity.

‘Can’t we hide from them?’ Mintaka asked, but Nefer shook his head. They have seen us already.’ He had been expecting this visitation all morning. Sooner or later the Regent must hear about this illicit outing and send Asmor to bring in his errant charge.

The galley nosed into the bank below where they sat and Asmor sprang ashore. He strode up to the picnic party. ‘The Regent is much displeased by your absence. He bids you return at once to the temple, where matters of state await your attention.’

‘And I, Lord Asmor, am much displeased by your ill manners.’ Nefer tried to retrieve some of his hurt dignity. ‘I am not a groom or a house servant to be addressed in that manner, and neither have you shown respect for the Princess Mintaka.’ But there was no escaping that he was being treated like a child.

Still, he tried to put a good face on it and invited Mintaka to sail back with him in the skiff while her maids followed in the second vessel. Taita kept tactfully to the bows as this was their first opportunity to hold a private conversation. Not quite certain what to expect of her Nefer was startled when, rather than bothering with polite niceties, she launched immediately into a discussion of the chances of success or failure of the peace conference between their opposing sides. She soon impressed him with her political acumen and her strong views. ‘If only we women were allowed to run this world, there would never have been a stupid war in the first place,’ she summed up, but he could not let that go unchallenged. They argued animatedly all the way back to the temple. The journey was far too short for Nefer’s liking, and as they came into the landing he took her hand. ‘I should like to see you again.’

‘I should like that well enough,’ she replied, without withdrawing her hand.

‘Soon,’ he insisted.

‘Soon enough.’ She smiled and gently took back her hand. He felt strangely bereft as he watched her walk away towards the temple.

--

‘My lord, you were present at the divination of the Mazes of Ammon Ra. You know of the dire charge placed upon me by X. V JL the gods. You know that I can never flout their express wishes and that therefore I am committed to your interest. I had good reason to assist the boy in what was only, after all, a harmless escapade.’

Naja was not so easily placated. He was still furious that Nefer had given Asmor the slip and managed to spend the morning out in the swamps with the Hyksosian princess.

‘How can I believe that when you aided Nefer? Nay! You instigated this piece of folly.’

‘My lord Regent, you must realize how crucial to our enterprise it is that I retain the young Pharaoh’s complete trust. If I appear to flout your orders and authority, then this will make the boy believe that I am still his man. It will make the difficult task laid upon me by the Mazes easier to accomplish.’

Diplomatically Taita turned aside each of the Regent’s accusations, until he was no longer ranting but merely grumbling bitterly. ‘It must not happen again, Magus. Of course I trust your loyalty. You would be a fool indeed to fly against the express strictures of the gods. However, in future whenever Nefer leaves his quarters he must be accompanied by Asmor and a full escort of his men. I cannot take the chance that he will disappear.’

‘My lord, how goes the negotiation with the Shepherd Chieftain? Is there aught that I can do to help you ensure a successful outcome in this matter?’ Adroitly Taita set the hounds on a different scent, and Naja followed them.

‘Apepi is indisposed. This morning he had a coughing fit so intense he brought up blood and had to leave the conference chamber. Even though he cannot attend himself, he will not let any other speak on his behalf, not even Lord Trok who usually has his confidence. Only the gods know how long it will be before the great bear returns to the conference. We may be forced to waste days or even weeks.’

‘What is Apepi’s ailment?’ Taita asked.

‘I do not know-‘ Naja broke off as an idea occurred to him. ‘Why did I not think of it before? With your skills, you will be able to cure whatever ails him. Go to him at once, Magus, and do your utmost.’

As he approached the king’s apartments, Taita could hear Apepi from across the courtyard. He sounded like a black-maned lion caught in trap, and the roars grew louder as Taita entered the chamber. As he stepped over the threshold he was almost knocked over by three priests of Osiris fleeing the royal presence in terror, and a heavy bronze bowl crashed into the doorsill. It had been thrown across the room by the Hyksosian king, who sat naked on a muddle of furs and tangled bedsheets in the middle of the chamber.

‘Where have you been, Warlock?’ he roared, as soon as he saw Taita. ‘I sent Trok to find you before dawn. Why do you come only in the middle of the afternoon to save me from those infernal priests with their stinking poisons and hot tongs?’

‘I have not seen Trok,’ Taita explained, ‘but I came as soon as Lord Naja told me you were indisposed.’

‘Indisposed? I am not indisposed, Warlock. I am .at the point of death.’

‘Let us see what can be done to save you.’

Apepi rolled over on to his hairy belly and Taita saw the grotesque purple swelling on his back. It was the size of both the king’s bunched fists. When he touched it lightly with a fingertip Apepi bellowed again and broke out in a running sweat. ‘Gently, Taita. You are as bad as all the priests in Egypt together.’

‘How did this come about?’ Taita stepped back. ‘What were your symptoms?’

‘It started with a bitter pain in my chest.’ Apepi touched it. ‘Then I started coughing, and the pain became sharper. I felt something move in here, and then the pain seemed to move to my back, and there was this lump.’ He reached over his shoulder with one hand to touch the swelling, and groaned again.

Before going further, Taita administered a draught of the Red She-penn, the sleeping flower. It was a draught that would have knocked a baby elephant off its feet, but though Apepi’s eyes crossed and his voice was slurred he was still lucid. Taita palpated the swelling again, and the king groaned but made no other protest.

‘There is some foreign object lodged deep in your flesh, my lord,’ he stated at last.

‘This comes as no great surprise to me, Warlock. Evil men, most of them Egyptians, have been sticking foreign objects into my flesh since I last sucked on my wet-nurse’s paps.’

‘I would have thought it was an arrowhead or a blade, but there is no entry wound,’ Taita mused.

‘Use your eyes, fellow. I am covered with them.’ The king’s hairy carcass was indeed laced and blotched with old battle scars.

‘I am going to cut for it,’ Taita warned him.

Apepi snarled, ‘Do it, Warlock, and stop yapping about it.’

While Taita selected a bronze scalpel from his chest, Apepi picked up his thick leather belt from the floor and doubled a length of it. He bit down on it, and composed himself to the knife.

‘Come here!’ Taita called to the guards at the door. ‘Come and hold the king.’

‘Get out, you idiots!’ Apepi countermanded the order. ‘I need no man to hold me still.’

Taita stood over him, calculated the angle and depth of the cut, then made one swift, deep incision. Apepi let out a muffled bellow from between clamped teeth, but did not move. Taita stood back as a fountain of dark blood and thick yellow pus erupted from the wound. A gut-wrenching stench filled the chamber. Taita laid aside the scalpel and ran his forefinger deep into the opening. Blood bubbled up around it but he felt something hard and sharp in the bottom of the incision. He picked up the ivory forceps that he had placed ready to hand, and probed the opening until he felt the tip strike something solid.

Apepi had stopped yelling, and he lay without movement, except the involuntary shuddering of his back muscles. He breathed with loud porcine snuffles through his nose. At the third attempt Taita gripped the object with the jaws of the forceps, and tugged at it until he felt it give and start to rise towards the surface. It came out - the last inch with a rush of pus and detritus - and Taita held it up so that the light from the window fell upon it.

‘An arrowhead,’ he announced, ‘and it’s been in there for a long time. I am amazed it did not mortify years ago.’

Apepi spat out the belt and sat up, chuckling shakily. ‘By the hairy testicles of Seueth, I recognize that pretty little bauble. One of your ruffians shot that into me at Abnub ten years ago. At the time, my surgeons said it lay so close to my heart that they could not reach it, so they left it in and I have been gestating it ever since.’

He took the triangle of shaped flint from Taita’s bloody fingers and beamed at it with proprietary pride. ‘I feel like a mother with her firstborn. I will have it made into a charm to wear around my neck on a gold chain. You can weave a spell over it. That should ward off any other missiles. What do you think, Warlock?’

‘I am sure it will prove highly efficacious, my lord.’ Taita filled his mouth with hot wine and honey from the bowl he had prepared and used a hollow brass tube to syringe out the pus and blood, squirting it deep into the wound.

‘What a waste of good wine,’ Apepi said, lifted the bowl with both hands and drained the remainder of the contents to the dregs. He hurled it against the far wall and belched. ‘Now, as a reward for your services, I have an amusing tale for you, Warlock, that harks back to our last conversation on the tower top at Bubasti.’

‘I am listening with fixed attention to your lordship’s every word.’ Taita bent over him and began to bandage the open wound with linen strips, murmuring the incantation for the binding up of wounds as he did so:

‘I bind thee up, thing of Seth.

I stop thy red mouth, thing of great evil.’

Apepi interrupted harshly, Trok has offered a lakh of gold as a bride price for Mintaka.’

Taita’s hands stopped moving. He stood with the bandage wound half around Apepi’s barrel chest. ‘What did you answer him, Majesty?’

He was so distressed that the royal title slipped out before he could check himself. This was a dangerous and unforeseen development. ‘I told him the bride-price was five lakhs.’ Apepi grinned. The dog is so hot for my little bitch that his prong is standing up between his eyes and blinding him, but despite the booty he has stolen from me over the years, even he can never find five lakhs.’ He belched again. ‘Do not worry, Warlock, Mintaka is too valuable to waste on someone like Trok, when I can use her to chain your little pharaoh into my realm.’

He stood up and lifted one thickly muscled arm, trying to peer under it at his bandaged back, like an old rooster with its head under its wing. ‘You have made me into a mummy before my time,’ he laughed, ‘but it’s a neat job. Go and tell your regent that I am ready to risk another whiff of his perfume, and I will meet him in the conference chamber again in an hour’s time.’

--

Naja was mollified by Taita’s success, and the message from Apepi. Any inkling he might have had of Taita’s disloyalty was expunged. ‘I have that old rogue Apepi at the brink,’ Naja gloated. ‘He is about to make even more concessions than he realizes, which is why I was so angry when he broke off the conference and went to his couch.’ He was so delighted with himself that he could not remain seated. He jumped up and paced the stone floor. ‘How is he, Magus? Did you give him any potion that might cloud his mind?’

‘I sent a dose down his gullet that would have stunned a bull buffalo,’ Taita assured him. Naja crossed to his cosmetics chest and sprinkled perfume from a green glass vial into the cup of his hand and stroked it down the back of his neck. ‘Well, I shall take full advantage.’ He started towards the door, then looked back over his shoulder. ‘Come with me,’ he ordered. ‘I might have use of your powers before I am done with Apepi.’

Binding Apepi to the treaty was not the easy task that Naja had suggested it would be. He showed no ill effect from either his wound or from the medication, and he was still ranting, shouting and banging his clenched fist on the table long after the watchman on the temple walls had called the midnight hour. No compromise Naja offered seemed enough for him, and at last even Taita was exhausted by his intransigence. Naja adjourned the conference and, to the crowing of the roosters in the courtyard, staggered off to bed.

The next day, when they met again at noon, Apepi was no more amenable to reason, and if anything the negotiations were even more stormy. Taita used his best influences to calm him, but Apepi allowed himself to be wooed only very slowly. So it was only on the fifth day that the scribes could begin to write down the terms of the treaty on the clay tablets in both the hieratic script and in hieroglyphics, translated into Hyksosian and Egyptian. They laboured late into the night.

Up to this time Naja had excluded Pharaoh Nefer Seti from the conclave. He had kept him occupied with trivial tasks, lessons with his tutors, and practice at arms, meetings with ambassadors and delegations of merchants and priests, all of whom sought concessions or donations. In the end Nefer had rebelled so Naja sent him out hawking and hunting with Apepi’s younger sons. These outings were not the most |, amiable of events, and the first day had ended in a loud dispute over the | bag, which had almost led to an exchange of blows.

On the second day, at Taita’s suggestion, Princess Mintaka joined the hawking party to act as peace-maker between the two factions. Even her older brothers held her in considerable awe, and deferred to her when at any other time they might have drawn their weapons and rushed to wreak havoc on the Egyptian party. In like manner, when Mintaka was riding beside him in his hunting chariot, Nefer’s warlike instincts were lulled. He took little notice of the threatening, boastful behaviour of her loutish siblings and enjoyed her wit and erudition, to say nothing of her close physical presence. In the confined cockpit of the chariot they were often thrown together as they bounced over the rough ground in pursuit of the fleeing gazelle herds. Then Mintaka would grab and hold him, even when the immediate danger was past.

When Nefer returned to the temple after the first outing, he sent for Taita, ostensibly to describe the day’s sport to him but he was vague and distracted. Even when Taita questioned him on the performance of his favourite falcon, Nefer showed no great enthusiasm. Until he suddenly remarked dreamily, ‘Does it not amaze you, Taita, just how soft and warm girls are?’

By the morning of the sixth day the scribes had completed their work and the fifty tablets of the treaty were ready to be ratified. Now Naja sent for Pharaoh to take part in the proceedings. Likewise, all Apepi’s offspring, including Mintaka, were to be present at the ceremony.

Once again the courtyard of the temple was filled with a glittering congregation of royalty and nobility as, in stentorian tones, the Herald Royal began to read out the text of the treaty. Immediately Nefer was absorbed by what it contained. He and Mintaka had discussed it in detail during the days they had spent together, and exchanged significant glances whenever they thought they had detected a flaw or an oversight in the terms. However, these were few, and Nefer was certain that he detected Taita’s shadowy influence in many areas of the long document. At last it was time to affix the seals. To a series of blasts on the rams’ horns Nefer pressed his cartouche on to the damp clay and Apepi did the same. It annoyed Nefer to see that the Hyksosian king had usurped the pharaonic prerogative by adopting the sacred cartouche.

While Naja watched, with an enigmatic expression behind his heavy makeup, the new co-rulers of the two kingdoms embraced. Apepi folded Nefer’s slim form in his bearlike embrace and the congregation exploded in loud shouts of ‘Bak-her.’ Bak-her!’ Men rattled their weapons against their shields, or hammered the butts of their spears and lances on the stone flags.

Nefer found himself almost overcome by Apepi’s powerful bodily odours. One of the Egyptian mores that the Hyksos had not adopted was their concept of personal hygiene. Nefer consoled himself with the thought that if he found the odour repugnant, then Naja was in for a shock when the king bestowed his affection upon him. Gently he eased himself out of the arms of his co-pharaoh, but Apepi beamed down on him in avuncular fashion and placed one hairy paw on his shoulder. Then he turned to face the crowded courtyard. ‘Citizens of this mighty land, which is once again united, I pledge you my duty and my patriotic love. In token of these, I offer the hand of my daughter, Princess Mintaka, in marriage to the Pharaoh Nefer Seti who is my co-ruler of this very Egypt. Pharaoh Nefer Seti, who shares with me the double crown of the Upper and Lower Kingdoms, and who shall be my son and whose sons shall be my grandsons!’

There was a long moment of utter stillness in the courtyard as the assembly came to terms with this startling announcement. Then they burst out in even more enthusiastic cries of approval while the drumming of weapons and the stamp of armoured sandals became deafening. Pharaoh Nefer Seti had an expression on his face that in any lesser mortal would have been described as an idiotic grin. He was gazing across the courtyard at Mintaka. She was frozen, with one hand covering her mouth, as though to stop herself shrieking or squealing, and her eyes were wide open with astonishment as she gazed at her father. Slowly a dark blush suffused her face and shyly she turned her eyes to meet Nefer’s. The two gazed at each other as if no other person was in the crowded courtyard.

Taita watched from the foot of Pharaoh’s throne. He realized that Apepi’s timing of the announcement had been masterly. Now there was no possible way in which anybody - Naja, Trok or any other - could stand in the way of the marriage.

Taita stood close to Naja’s throne. Under his makeup the Regent was plainly in a state of deep consternation, especially aware of his own predicament. If Nefer married the princess he was beyond Naja’s reach. He saw the double crown slipping from his grasp. Naja must have sensed Taita’s eyes upon him, for he glanced in his direction. For a moment only Taita looked into his soul, and it was as though he had looked into a dry well filled with the live cobras for which the Regent was named. Then Naja veiled his fierce yellow eyes, smiled coolly and nodded in agreement and approval, but Taita knew that he was thinking furiously. However, those thoughts were so swift and complex that even he could not follow them.

Taita turned his head and sought out the burly figure of Lord Trok in the Hyksosian ranks opposite. Unlike the Regent, Trok was making no attempt to disguise his feelings. He was in a black rage. His beard seemed to bristle and his face was swollen with dark blood. He opened his mouth as if to shout an insult or a protest, then closed it, and placed one hand on the hilt of his sword. His knuckles glazed white with the pressure of his grip, and briefly Taita thought that he was about to draw his blade and rush across the courtyard to Nefer’s slim figure. With a huge effort he regained control of himself, smoothed down his beard then turned abruptly and pushed his way out of the courtyard. The commotion was such that almost no one noticed him go. Only Apepi watched him with a cynical smile.

As Trok disappeared between the tall granite Hathor pillars, Apepi dropped his hand from Nefer’s shoulder and crossed to Naja’s throne. He lifted the Regent easily off his cushions and embraced him with even more vigour than he had Pharaoh. His lips were pressed to Naja’s ear when he whispered softly, ‘No more Egyptian tricks now, my sweet-smelling flower, or I shall ram them as far up your arse as my arm can reach.’

He dropped Naja back on his cushions, then took the throne that had been placed alongside for him. Naja blanched and held a linen pad soaked in perfume to his nose while he gathered his wits. Wave after wave of applause swept over the courtyard. As it died away Apepi slammed his huge paws on the arms of his throne to encourage them to fresh efforts, and the cheering began all over again. He was enjoying himself hugely and he kept them at it until they were almost exhausted.

With the deshret crown of lower Egypt on his head, his was the dominant figure. Beside him Nefer, even under the authority of the tall hedjet crown, was a mere stripling. At last, after a final burst of applause, Naja rose to his feet and held up both arms. A grateful silence at last descended.

‘Let the holy virgin come forward!’ Led out in procession by her acolytes from behind the carved screen of the chancel, the high priestess of the temple advanced to the double throne. Before her, two priestesses carried the pshent crowns of the double kingdom. While the temple choir sang praises to the goddess the venerable old woman removed the single crowns from the heads of the co-rulers and replaced them with the double crowns, signifying the reunification of Egypt. Then she pronounced her quavering blessing on the two pharaohs and the new land, and retired into the depths of the temple. There was a short pause of indecision, for this was the first time in the long history of Egypt that a ceremony of reunification had been held and there were no established protocols to follow.

Adroitly Naja seized his opportunity. Once again he rose and stepped in front of Apepi. ‘On this auspicious and joyous day, we rejoice not only in the joining of the two kingdoms, but also in the betrothal of Pharaoh Nefer Seti and the beautiful Princess Mintaka. Therefore, be it known throughout the two kingdoms that the marriage will take place in this temple on the day that Pharaoh Nefer Seti celebrates his majority, or fulfils one of the conditions to ratify his claim to the crown and rules in his own right without a regent to protect and advise him.’

Apepi frowned and Nefer made a small gesture of dismay, but it was too late. It had been announced in full session and, as regent, Naja spoke with the authority of both crowned heads. Unless Nefer captured his own godbird, or succeeded in running the Red Road, thereby ratifying his claim to the throne, Naja had effectively prevented the marriage taking place for a number of years.

That was a masterly stroke, Taita thought bitterly, but he admired the political acumen behind it. Naja had averted disaster for himself by his quick thinking and timely intervention. Now, while his opposition was off-balance, he went even further. ‘On an equally happy note, I invite Pharaoh Apepi and Pharaoh Nefer Seti to celebrate my own marriage to the princesses Heseret and Merykara. This joyous ceremony will take place ten days from now, on the first day of the festival of Isis Ascending at the temple of Isis in the city of Thebes.’

So, in ten days’ time Lord Naja will be a member of the Tamosian royal family, and will stand next in succession to Pharaoh Nefer Seti, Taita thought grimly. Now we know, past all doubt, who was the cobra in the nest of the royal falcon on the cliffs of Bir Umm Masara.

--

By the terms of the treaty of Hathor, Apepi’s seat would remain at Avaris and Nefer Seti’s at Thebes. Each would govern his former kingdom, but in the name of the biumvirate. Twice every year, at the beginning and the end of the inundation of the Nile, the two kings would hold a combined royal assize at Memphis where all matters concerning the two kingdoms would be dealt with, new laws enacted and legal appeals considered.

However, before the two pharaohs parted, each to take up his seat in his respective capital, Apepi and his train would sail upriver in company with Nefer Seti’s fleet to Thebes. There they would attend Lord Naja’s double wedding.

The simultaneous embarkation of both trains from the wharf below the temple was a chaotic affair that took up most of the morning. Taita mingled with the throng of boatmen and dockers, slaves and important passengers. Even he was amazed by the mountains of luggage and equipment piled upon the beach, waiting to be loaded on the lighters, feluccas and galleys. Rather than drive the long, rough road back downriver, the regiments of both Thebes and Avaris had broken down their chariots and were loading them and the horses on to the lighters. This contributed greatly to the confusion on the riverbank.

For once Taita was not the centre of attraction: there was work to keep everyone fully occupied. Occasionally a man would look up from what he was doing, recognize him and ask for his blessing, or a woman would bring him a sick child to tend. However, he was able to work his way gradually along the beach, casually looking out for the chariots and equipment of Lord Trok’s regiment. He recognized them by their green and red pennants, and as he approached he made out the unmistakable figure of Trok among his men. Taita edged closer and saw him standing over a pile of equipment and weapons, haranguing his lance-bearer: ‘You brainless baboon, how have you packed my kit? That is my favourite bow lying there unprotected. Some oaf is sure to drive the horses over it.’ His mood of the previous day had not improved, and he stamped away down the wharf, lashing out with his chariot whip at any unfortunate who stood in his way. Taita watched him pause to talk to another of his sergeants, then take the path up to the temple.

As soon as he had disappeared Taita approached the lance-bearer. The trooper was stripped to breech-clout and sandals, and as he stooped over one of the chests of Trok’s equipment and staggered with it to the waiting lighter, Taita saw the distinctive circular rash of the ring-worm on his naked back. The lance-bearer handed up the chest to a boatman on the deck of the galley then came back. For the first time he noticed Taita standing nearby and touched his own breast with a clenched fist, saluting respectfully. ‘Come here, soldier.’ Taita called him across. ‘How long have you had the itch on your back?’

Instinctively the fellow twisted up one arm between his shoulder-blades, and scratched himself so vigorously that he drew blood. ‘Cursed thing has been bothering me ever since we captured Abnub. I think it’s a gift from one of those dirty Egyptian whores-‘ He broke off guiltily. Taita knew that he was speaking about a woman he had raped during the capture of the city. ‘Forgive me, Warlock, we are allies and fellow countrymen now.’

‘That is why I will attend to your affliction, soldier. Go up to the temple, ask at the kitchens for a jar of lard and bring it to me. I will mix an ointment for you.’ Taita sat down on the pile of Trok’s luggage and equipment, and the lance-bearer hurried away down the beach. Among the luggage were three war bows - Trok had been unfair in his accusations for each of the bows was unstrung and carefully wrapped in its leather cover.

Taita’s seat was a stack of wooden chests. This was not by chance for he had seen that the top chest bore the seal of Grippa, the Avaris fletcher who made arrows for all the high-ranking Hyksosian officers. Taita remembered that he had discussed Grippa’s work with Mintaka. He slipped the little dagger from the sheath under his chiton, cut the cord that secured the lid, and lifted it. A layer of dry straw protected the arrows, and under it they were packed alternately, flint head to gaudy red and green feathers. Taita picked one out and turned it in his fingers.

The carved signet leaped out at him, the stylized head of the leopard with the hieratic letter T held in its snarling jaws. The arrow was identical to the ones he had found in the quiver at the scene of Pharaoh’s murder. It was the last thread in the fabric of treason and treachery. Naja and Trok were linked inextricably in the bloody plot, whose whole shape as yet he could only guess at.

Taita slipped the incriminating arrow under the folds of his chiton and closed the lid of the chest. Deftly he retied the cord, and waited for the lance-bearer to return.

The old soldier was volubly grateful for Taita’s ministrations, then went on to plead for a further favour: ‘A friend of mine has the Egyptian pox, Magus. What should he do about it?’ It always amused Taita how the Hyksos called it the Egyptian pox, and the Egyptians returned the compliment. It seemed that no man ever contracted it himself but always had a friend suffering from the disease.

--

The wedding ceremony and feast to celebrate the marriage of Lord Naja to the two Tamosian princesses was the most lavish ever recorded. Taita recalled that it far exceeded in splendour any of those of either Pharaoh Tamose or his father Pharaoh Mamose, both divine sons of Ra, may they live for ever.

To the common citizens of Thebes, Lord Naja gave five hundred head of prime oxen, two lighters of millet from the state granaries, and five thousand large clay pots of the best beer. The feasting continued for a week but even the hungry mouths of Thebes could not devour such quantities of food in so short a time. The remains of the millet and the meat, which they smoked to preserve it, fed the city for months thereafter. However, the beer was another matter: they drank it in the first week.

The wedding was celebrated in the temple of Isis before both pharaohs, six hundred priests and four thousand invited guests. As they entered the temple each guest was presented with a commemorative carved jewel, ivory, amethyst, coral or some other precious gemstone, with the guest’s own name engraved upon it between the names of the Regent and his brides.

The two brides came to meet their groom on one of the state carriages drawn by the sacred white hump-backed oxen, driven by naked Nubian coachmen. The road was strewn with palm fronds and flowers, and a chariot drove ahead of the wedding coach throwing rings of silver and copper to the deliriously happy crowds that lined the way. Their enthusiasm was due in no small measure to Lord Naja’s largesse of beer.

The girls were clad in cloud-white linen of gossamer quality, and little Merykara was almost weighed down by the gold and jewels that covered her small body. Her tears had cut runnels through the kohl and antimony makeup. Heseret squeezed her hand tightly to try to console her.

When they reached the temple they were met by the two pharaohs as they disembarked from the great state coach. Nefer whispered to Merykara, as he led her into the nave of the temple, ‘Don’t cry, little kitten. Nobody is going to hurt you. You will be back in the nursery before your bedtime.’

To register his protest at the marriage of his sisters, Nefer had tried to avoid the duty of leading his little sister into the sanctuary, but Taita had reasoned with him. ‘We cannot prevent it happening, although you know how we have tried. Naja is determined. It would be cruel of you not to be there to comfort her in this the most dread episode of her short life.’ Reluctantly Nefer had acquiesced.

Close behind them Apepi led Heseret. She was as lovely as a nymph of paradise in her snowy robes and glittering jewellery. Months ago she had come to terms with the fate the gods had apportioned her and her initial dismay and horror had slowly given way to curiosity and a sneaking anticipation. Lord Naja was a magnificent-looking man, and her nurses, handmaidens and playmates had discussed him in avid detail, endlessly pointing out his more obvious virtues and, with breathless giggles, speculating in salacious detail on his hidden attributes.

Perhaps as a consequence of these discussions Heseret had recently been experiencing intriguing dreams. In one she had run naked through a lush garden on the bank of the river pursued by the Regent. When she looked back at him over her shoulder she saw that he also was naked, but that he was human only as far as his waist. From there down he was a horse, exactly like Nefer’s favourite stallion, Stargazer. When he was with the mares, she had often seen Stargazer in the same amazing condition as the Regent now exhibited, and she had always found herself strangely moved by the sight. However, just as the Regent caught up with her and reached out a bejewelled hand to seize her the dream ended abruptly and she found herself sitting bolt upright on her mattress. Without realizing what she was doing she reached down and touched herself. Her fingers came away wet and slippery. She was so disturbed that she could not sleep again and pick up the dream where it had broken off, although she tried hard to do so. She wanted to know the outcome of this enthralling experience. The next morning she felt restless and irritable, and took out her bad temper on all those around her. From that time onwards her girlish interest in Meren began to fade. She saw him seldom, these days, anyway: since the death of his grandfather at Lord Naja’s hands his fortune had been forfeit, and the family had fallen into disgrace. She came to realize that he was an impecunious boy, a common soldier without favour or prospects. Lord Naja’s social rank almost matched hers, and his fortune far exceeded her own.

Now she kept a demure and chaste demeanour as Apepi led her down the long hypostyle gallery of the temple to the sanctuary. Lord Naja was waiting there for the bridal party, and although he was surrounded by courtiers and officers in fine costumes and magnificent uniforms, Heseret had eyes for him alone.

He wore a plumed headdress of ostrich feathers to emulate the god Osiris and stood tall above even Asmor and Lord Trok, who flanked him. As Heseret approached him she became aware of his perfume. It was a blend of essences of blooms from a land beyond the Indus and also contained the precious ambergris, found only rarely on the seashore, a bounty from the gods of the ocean depths. The aroma stirred her, and she took the hand that Naja offered her without hesitation, and looked up into those fascinating yellow eyes.

When Naja offered his other hand to Merykara she burst into loud sobs, and it was all Nefer could do to comfort her. She sobbed softly at intervals during the long ceremony that followed.

When at last Lord Naja broke the jars of Nile water to mark the culmination of the ceremony, the crowds gasped with amazement: the waters of the great river, on whose bank the temple stood, turned a brilliant blue. Around the first bend Naja had caused a line of barges to be anchored from bank to bank, and at a signal relayed from the temple roof they had released jars of dye into the waters. The effect was breathtaking, for blue was the colour of the Tamosian dynasty. Naja was declaring to the world his new pharaonic connections.

Watching from the roof of the western enclosure, Taita saw the river change colour and shuddered with a sense of foreboding. It seemed that for a moment the sun darkened in the tall Egyptian sky while the blue waters took on the colour of blood. But when he looked up there was no cloud, no passing flock of birds to dull its rays, and when he looked down the waters were once more cerulean blue.

Now Naja is of the blood royal, and Nefer is stripped of even that protection. I am the only shield he has, and I am one man and old. Will my powers be enough to turn away the cobra from the fledgling falcon? Give me your strength, divine Horus. You have been my buckler and my lance down all the years. Do not forsake me now, mighty god.

--

Lord Naja and his two new wives rode back in splendour down the sacred avenue guarded by the ranks of granite lions to the palace gates. There they dismounted and went in procession through the gardens to the banquet hall. Most of the guests had arrived ahead of them, and had been sampling the wine from the vineyards of the temple of Osiris. The commotion as the wedding party entered was deafening. Naja led a new young wife on each hand. The trio processed with dignity through the throng and briefly inspected the heaps of gifts stacked in the centre of the banquet hall, which were fitting to such a momentous occasion. Apepi had sent a chariot covered in gold leaf. It was so brilliant that even in the dimly lit hall it was difficult to look at it directly. From Babylon King Sargon had sent a hundred slaves, each bearing a sandalwood chest filled with jewellery, precious stones or golden vessels. They knelt before the Regent and offered their burdens. Naja touched each as a sign of acceptance. Pharaoh Nefer Seti, at the suggestion of Lord Naja, had deeded to his new brother-in-law five expansive estates on the riverbank. The scribes had calculated that all these treasures were worth upward of three lakhs of pure gold. The Regent had become almost as rich as his pharaoh.

When the connubial trio took their seats at the head of the wedding board, the palace cooks laid a feast before them and their guests that consisted of forty different dishes served by a thousand slaves. There were trunks of elephants, tongues of the buffalo and fillets of Nubian mountain goat, the flesh of wild boar and warthog, gazelle and Nubian ibex, of monitor lizard and python, of crocodile and hippopotamus, oxen and sheep. Every type of Nile fish was served, from barbelled catfish, whose flesh ran with rich yellow fat, to white-fleshed perch and bream. From the northern sea there was tuna, shark, grouper, crayfish and crab, sent up by fast river galley from the delta. The birds of the air, including mute swans, three types of goose, numerous varieties of duck, and lark, bustard, partridge and quail, were roasted, baked or grilled, marinated in wine or wild honey, or stuffed with herbs and spices from the Orient. The aromatic smoke from the fires and the smell of cooking was savoured by the crowds of beggars and commoners at the palace gates, and by those who lined the far bank of the river, or filled the feluccas in mid-stream all vying for a closer view of the festivities.

To entertain the guests there were musicians and jugglers, acrobats and animal trainers. Maddened by the uproar, one of the huge brown bears broke its chain and escaped. A party of Hyksosian nobles, led by Lord Trok, pursued it through the gardens with drunken shouts and slew the cringing animal on the riverbank.

King Apepi was titillated by the suppleness and athleticism of two of the Assyrian female acrobats: so he picked up one under each arm and carried them, kicking and squealing, from the dance floor into the private quarters of the palace. When he returned he confided to Taita, ‘One of them, the pretty one with long curls, was a boy. I was so surprised when I discovered what he had between his legs that I almost let him escape.’ He roared with laughter. ‘Luckily I did not, for he was by far the most succulent of the two.”

By nightfall most of the guests were drunk or so stuffed with food that few could stand when Lord Naja and his brides retired. As soon as they were in the private apartments Naja called for the nursemaids to take Merykara to her own quarters. ‘Treat her gently,’ he warned them. ‘The poor child is asleep on her feet.’

Then he took Heseret by the hand and led her to his own sumptuous apartments, which overlooked the river. The Nile’s dark waters were spangled with the reflection of the golden stars.

As soon as they entered the chamber, Heseret’s handmaidens took her behind the screen of bamboo to remove her wedding dress and jewellery.

Covering the marriage bed was a sheepskin that had been bleached shining white. Lord Naja inspected it carefully, and when he was assured of its perfection he went out on to the terrace and inhaled deeply the cool river air. A slave brought him a bowl of spiced wine, and he sipped appreciatively. It was the first he had allowed himself all evening. Naja knew that one of the most vital secrets of survival was to keep his wits clear in the presence of his enemies. He had watched all the other guests drink themselves into a pitiful state. Even Trok, in whom he placed so much trust and confidence, had succumbed to his animal nature - Naja had last seen him puking copiously into a bowl held for him by a pretty Libyan slave girl. When he had finished Trok had wiped his mouth on the girl’s skirts then lifted them over her head, pushed her down on the grassy sward and mounted her from behind. Naja’s fastidious nature had been offended by this display.

He returned to the chamber as two slaves staggered in, bearing between them a cauldron of hot water, in which floated lotus petals. Naja set aside the wine bowl and went to bathe. One of the slaves dried and braided his hair, while the other brought him a clean white robe. He dismissed them and returned to the marriage bed. He lay upon it, stretched out his long, elegant limbs and rested his braided head on the gold-inlaided ivory headrest.

From the far end of the chamber came the rustle of clothing and feminine whispers. Once he recognized Heseret’s giggle and the sound aroused him. He propped himself up on one elbow and looked across at the bamboo screen. The gaps in it were just large enough to afford him tantalizing glimpses of pale smooth skin.

Power and political aspiration were the main reasons for this marriage, but they were not the only ones. Although he was a warrior by trade and an adventurer by disposition, Naja had a voluptuous and sensual nature. For years he had watched Heseret surreptitiously, and his interest had increased at each stage in her journey towards womanhood; from infancy through gawky girlhood, and then that tantalizing period when her breast buds had bloomed and the puppy fat had melted away, to leave her body delicate and graceful. The smell of her had changed too: whenever she was close he had detected the faint sweet musk of womanhood, which enthralled him.

Once when out hawking Naja had come across Heseret and two of her friends collecting lotus blooms to plait into garlands. She had looked up at him as he stood above her on the riverbank, and her wet skirts had clung to her legs so the skin shone through the fine linen. She had brushed the hair off her cheeks with an innocent gesture that was nevertheless intensely erotic. Even though her expression had remained serious and chaste, the slanted eyes had hinted at a sly, lascivious streak in her that had fascinated him. This revelation had lasted only a moment before she had called to her friends and splashed to the bank then raced away across the grassy field towards the palace. He had watched her long wet legs glinting, the round buttocks oscillating and changing shape beneath the linen skirt, and suddenly his breath had come short and fast.

At the memory his loins stirred and quickened. He longed for her to come out from behind the screen, but perversely he wanted to delay the moment so that he could savour the anticipation to the full. It happened at last. Two of the handmaidens led her out, then slipped away quietly leaving her standing alone in the middle of the floor.

Her nightrobe fell from her throat to her ankles. It was of a rare and precious silk from the eastern lands, creamy in colour and so fine that it seemed to float around her like river mist, stirring with every breath she took. There was an oil lamp on a tripod in the corner behind her, and the soft yellow light shone through the silk, highlighting the curves of her hips and shoulders so they shone softly as polished ivory. Her bare feet and her hands were dyed with henna. Her face had been washed clean of makeup so the young blood beneath the flawless skin delicately rouged her cheeks, and her lips trembled as though she were on the point of tears. She hung her head in an appealingly girlish manner and looked up at him from under lowered lashes. Her eyes were green, and his blood thrilled again as he detected that same wicked glint in them that had originally intrigued him.

Turn round,’ he said gently, but his throat was as dry as if he had sucked the juice from a green persimmon. She obeyed him, but with a dream-slow movement, rolling her hips, her belly gleaming softly through the silk. Her buttocks undulated, round and lustrous as ostrich eggs, and the shining tresses of her hair swayed.

‘You are beautiful.’ His voice caught. Now a hint of a smile lifted the corners of her lips, and she wet them with the tip of a tongue that was as pink as that of a kitten. ‘I am glad that my lord regent finds me so.’

He rose from the bed and went to her. He took her hand, which was warm and soft in his. He led her to the bed, and she followed him without hesitation. She knelt upon the white sheepskin and hung her head so that her hair veiled her face. He stood over her and leaned forward until his lips touched it. She exuded the elusive fragrance of a healthy young woman in the first flush of physical arousal. He stroked her hair and she looked up at him through the dark curtain. Then he parted the tresses and cupped her chin with one hand. Slowly, teasing himself, he lifted her face.

‘You have eyes like Ikona,’ she whispered. Ikona was his tame leopard: the beast had always frightened and fascinated her. She felt those same emotions now for he was as sleek and feline as the great cat, his eyes yellow and implacable. With a woman’s instinct she sensed the cruelty and ruthlessness in them, which evoked in her emotions that she had never before experienced. ‘You also are beautiful,’ she whispered, and it was true. In this moment she realized that he was the most beautiful creature she had ever known.

He kissed her and his mouth startled her. It tasted of some ripe fruit she had never eaten before, and quite naturally she opened her own mouth to savour it. His tongue was as flickeringly quick as a snake’s, but it did not revolt her. She closed her eyes and touched it with her own. Then he placed one of his hands behind her head and pressed his mouth harder against hers. She was so lost in his kiss that when his hand closed over her breast she was unprepared. Her eyes flew open and she gasped. She tried to pull away but he held her, and now he caressed her with a gentle but skilful touch that stilled her fears. He teased out her nipple, and the sensation flowed through her body, rippling down her arms to her fingertips. She felt a sharp disappointment when he took away his hand. He lifted her to her feet so she stood on the sheepskin above him with her breasts at the level of his face.

With a single movement he swept off her silken robe and let it fall to the floor. Then, as he sucked her engorged nipple deep into his mouth, she cried aloud. At the same time one of his hands came up between her thighs and cupped the soft nest of dark fluff.

She had not the slightest inclination to resist what he was doing to her. Instead she surrendered herself to it. From what her slave girls had told her she had been terrified that he might hurt her, but his hands, though swift and strong, were gentle. He seemed to know her body better than she did herself, and he played upon it with such skill that she found herself drawn deeper and deeper, faster and faster beneath the surface, sinking away and drowning in this sea of new sensations.

She surfaced only once more when suddenly she opened her eyes and found that his own robe was gone, and that he stood over her naked. She remembered the dream in which he had had the same thing down there as Stargazer, the stallion. She looked down in trepidation, but it was nothing like the dream: it was smooth and rosy, yet hard as bone, perfect and clean in form as a temple column. Her fears evaporated and once again she surrendered herself to his hands and his mouth. There was only one sharp moment of stinging pain, but that was much later, and it was fleeting, replaced almost as swiftly by an unaccustomed but wonderful feeling of fullness. Then later still she heard him cry out above her. The sound triggered something in her own body, turning almost unbearable pleasure into its own kind of pain, and she held him with all the strength of her encircling arms and legs and cried out with him.

Twice more during that too-short enchanted night he forced her to cry out in that same frenzy of pleasure, and when the dawn suffused the chamber with its rose and silver light she lay still in his arms. She felt as though the life force had been drawn out of her, as though her bones had turned soft and malleable as river clay, and there was a soft ache deep in her belly that she savoured.

He slipped out of her arms and she just had the strength left to protest, ‘Don’t go. Oh! Please don’t go, my lord. My beautiful lord.’

‘Not for long,’ he whispered and gently drew out the sheepskin from under her. She saw the stains upon the snowy fleece, the blood bright as the petals of a rose. She had experienced only that brief pain at the piercing of her womanhood.

He carried the fleece to the terrace and she watched him through the doorway as he hung it over the parapet wall. From far below there came the faint sound of cheering as the citizens waiting below saw this proof of her virginity displayed. She cared nothing for the approbation of the peasant hordes, but watched the naked back of her new husband and felt her chest and her aching womb swell with love for him. As he came back to her she held out both arms to him.

‘You are magnificent,’ she whispered, and fell asleep in his arms. Much later she came gradually awake and found that her whole being was filled with a lightness and a feeling of joy that she had never known before. At first she was not certain of the source of her well-being. Then she felt his hard muscular warmth stir in her arms.

When she opened her eyes he was watching her with his strange yellow ones, and he smiled gently. ‘What a splendid queen you would make,’ he said softly. This he meant sincerely. During the night he had discovered in her qualities that he had not before suspected. He sensed that he had found in her someone whose desires and instincts were in perfect harmony with his own.

‘And what a splendid pharaoh you would make for this very Egypt.’ She smiled back at him and stretched voluptuously. Then she laughed softly, reached up and touched his cheek, ‘But that could never happen.’ She stopped smiling abruptly and asked softly, seriously, ‘Could it?’

‘There is only one thing that stands in our way,’ he answered. He did not have to say anything more, for he saw a sly acquisitive expression bloom in her eyes. She was entirely in step with him.

‘You are the dagger, and I shall be the scabbard. No matter what you ask of me, I shall never fail you, my beautiful lord.’

He laid one finger on her lips, which were inflamed and swollen with his kisses. ‘I see clearly that there is little need of words between us, for our hearts beat in unison.’

--

King Apepi’s entourage remained in Thebes for almost a month after the wedding. They were the guests of Pharaoh Nefer Seti and of his regent, and were entertained in royal fashion. Taita encouraged this delay. He felt certain that Naja would take no action against Nefer while Apepi and his daughter were in Thebes.

The royal visitors spent their days hunting or hawking, visiting the numerous temples on both banks of the river dedicated to all the gods of Egypt, or in tournaments between the regiments of the northern and southern kingdom. There were chariot races, archery contests, and foot races. There were even swimming races, in which the chosen champions swam the full width of the Nile for a prize of a golden statue of Horus.

Out in the desert they hunted gazelle and oryx from speeding chariots, or hawked for the great bustards with the swift Sakers. No royal falcons remained in the palace mews, for they had been released into the wild during the funeral rites of Nefer’s father. Along the riverbank the guests hawked for herons and duck, and speared the huge whiskered catfish in the shallows. They hunted the river horse, the mighty hippopotamus, from the fleet war galleys, with Nefer at the tiller of his own galley named the Eye of Horus. Princess Mintaka stood beside him and shrieked with excitement as the great beasts broke the surface, their backs studded with spears, and the waters turned pink with their blood.

During these days Mintaka was often at Nefer’s side. She rode in his chariot when they hunted and handed him the lance when they drove up alongside a galloping oryx. She carried her own falcon on her arm as they quartered the reed beds for heron. At the hunting picnics in the desert, she sat beside him and prepared little treats for him. She selected the sweetest grapes for him and peeled them with her long, tapered fingers and then popped them into his mouth.

Every evening there were banquets in the palace and there also she sat at his left side, the traditional place for a woman so that she never blocked her man’s sword arm. She made him laugh with her wry wit and she was a marvellous mimic: she imitated Heseret to perfection, simpering and rolling her eyes, and speaking of ‘my husband, the Regent of Egypt’ in the portentous tones as Heseret now employed.

Though they tried, they could never be completely alone. Naja and Apepi saw to that. When Nefer appealed to Taita for assistance, not even he could manoeuvre a secret meeting for them. It never occurred to Nefer that Taita did not exert himself to do so, or that he was as set on keeping them innocent as the others were. Long ago Taita had engineered a tryst for Tanus and his beloved Lostris, and the consequences still echoed like thunder down the years. When Nefer and Mintaka played bao there was always an audience of slave girls, while courtiers and the ubiquitous Lord Asmor hovered nearby. Nefer had learned his lesson well, and no longer underrated Mintaka’s skill on the board. He played against her as if he were matched against Taita. He came to learn her strengths, and to recognize her few weaknesses: she was always overprotective of her home castle, and if he pressed her hard in that quadrant she might sometimes offer an opening in her flanks. Twice he exploited this and broke up her defence, but the third time he discovered too late that had anticipated his tactic and had laid a trap. When he had exposed his west castle she rammed a phalanx through the gap, and laughed so deliciously when he was forced to capitulate that he almost, but not quite, forgave her. Their bouts became ever more keenly contested and in the end were of epic proportions, so that even Taita spent hours watching them and occasionally nodding in approval or smiling his thin, ancient smile.

Their love was so apparent that it cast a glow upon all those around them, and wherever they went together there were smiles and laughter. As Nefer’s chariot sped through the streets of Thebes with Mintaka on the footplate as his lance-bearer, her dark hair flowing in the wind like a banner, the goodwives ran out of their houses and the men paused from their labours to shout greetings and good wishes. Even Naja smiled benignly upon them, and none would have believed that he fiercely resented the attention of the populace having been diverted from his own nuptials and brides.

Lord Trok was the only sombre presence at the hunting parties, the picnics in the countryside and the banquets in the palace.

Their time together sped by too fast.

There are always so many people around us,’ Nefer whispered over the bao board. ‘I long to be alone with you even for just a few minutes. There are only three more days before you have to return to Avaris with your father. It might be months, even years, before we meet again, and there is so much I want to tell you, but not with all these eyes and ears pointed at us like nocked arrows.’

She nodded, then reached across and moved a stone that in his preoccupation he had overlooked. He glanced down and almost discounted it, until he realized that his west castle was now under a forked attack. Three moves later she had broken his front. He kept up the losing battle for a while longer, but his forces were in disarray and the outcome was inevitable. ‘You caught me when I was distracted by other things,’ he groused. ‘So much like a woman.’

‘Your Majesty, I make no claims to being anything else than a woman.’ She used his title with an irony that bit like the jewelled dagger she wore on her belt. Then she leaned close and whispered, ‘If I were alone with you, would you promise to respect my chastity?’

‘I swear by the wounded eye of the great god Horus that I will never, as long as I live, cause you shame,’ he told her earnestly.

She smiled at him. ‘My brothers will not be overpleased to hear that. They would welcome an excuse to slit your throat.’ She slanted those magnificent dark eyes at him. ‘Or, failing your throat, some other part of you might satisfy them.’

Their chance came the next day. One of the royal huntsmen came in from the hills above the village of Dabba to report that a lion had come out of the eastern wilderness and raided the cattle pens during the night. It had jumped the stockade and killed eight of the terrified beasts. In the dawn a horde of villagers, brandishing burning torches, blowing horns, beating drums and screaming wildly, had driven it off.

‘When did this happen?’ asked Naja.

‘Three nights ago, Your Grace.’ The man was prostrate before the throne. ‘I came upriver as soon as I could, but the current runs strongly and the winds were flukey.’

‘What has happened to the beast?’ King Apepi interrupted eagerly.

‘It has gone back into the hills, but I have sent two of my best Nubian trackers to follow it.’

‘Did any man see it? What size is it? Lion or lioness?’

‘The villagers say that it is a large male, with a full mane, thick and black.’

Up until the last sixty years lions had been almost unheard-of in the lands along the river. They were royal game, and had been hunted ruthlessly by successive pharaohs, not only because of the damage they inflicted on the livestock of the peasant farmers but also because they were the most sought-after trophy of the royal hunt.

During the long, bitter struggle of the Hyksos wars the pharaohs of both kingdoms had been preoccupied and the lions had been hunted seldom. In addition the human corpses left on the battlefields had provided an easy source of food for the lion prides. In the last few decades they had flourished, their numbers had increased many-fold and so had their boldness.

‘I will have the chariots loaded on to the boats at once,’ Apepi decided. ‘With the state of the river we can be at Dabba early tomorrow morning.’ He grinned and punched his fist into the horny palm of his sword hand. ‘By Seueth, I would like a chance at this old black-mane. Since I have had to give up killing Egyptians, I am starved for real sport.’

Naja frowned at the sally. ‘Majesty, you are expected to sail back to

Avaris the day after tomorrow morning.’

‘You are right, Regent. However, most of our baggage is already loaded and the fleet lies ready to depart. Moreover, Dabba lies on my way homewards. I can afford a day or two to join in the hunt.’

Naja hesitated. He was not so addicted to the hunt that he wished to neglect the numerous affairs of state that awaited his attention. He had looked forward to the departure of Apepi, whose boisterous, uncouth presence in Thebes had long since palled. Also he had other plans afoot, which could only be furthered once Apepi had left Thebes. Yet he could not allow the Hyksosian Pharaoh to hunt alone in the Upper Kingdom. Not only would it be churlish to do so, but it would be impolitic to let Apepi behave in the southern kingdom as though he had sole right to it.

‘Your Majesty,’ Nefer intervened, before Naja could compose a suitable refusal, ‘we will join in the hunt with the greatest of pleasure.’ He saw an opportunity for magnificent sport, for he had never had the chance to run down a lion in his chariot and test his own courage by standing down the charge. But, a hundred times more important, the hunt might also delay Mintaka’s dreaded departure. This happy circumstance might even provide the opportunity that had so far eluded them of spending a short time alone. Before Naja could prevent him Nefer had turned to the huntsman, who still lay with his forehead pressed to the tiled floor. ‘Well done, my good fellow. The chamberlain will give you a gold ring for your trouble. Return to Dabba at once in the fastest felucca in our fleet. Make ready for our arrival. We will go after this beast in full array.’

Nefer’s only cause for regret was that Taita would not be with him during his first lion hunt to offer counsel and advice. The old man had disappeared into the wilderness on another of his periodic and mysterious forays, and no one knew when he would return.

--

In the early morning of the next day the hunting party disembarked on the bank of the river below the village of Dabba. Then all the horses and twenty chariots were off-loaded from the small convoy of lighters and galleys. While this was being done, the lance-bearers sharpened the spear blades, restrung the hunting bows and checked the arrows for balance and straightness. While the horses were watered, fed and groomed, the hunters ate a hearty breakfast that the villagers had provided.

The mood was ebullient, and Apepi sent for the tracker who had returned from the hills to report. ‘It is a very big lion. The biggest I have ever seen east of the river,’ the man told them, increasing their excitement.

‘You actually saw him?’ Nefer demanded. ‘Or did you only read his sign?’

‘I saw him clearly but only at a distance. He stands as tall as a horse and he walks with the dignified tread of a monarch. His mane waves like a sheaf of dhurra millet stalks in the wind.’

‘By Seth, the fellow is a poet,’ Naja sneered. ‘Stick to the facts and eschew the fine words, knave.’

The huntsman touched his heart with his fist to show his contrition, and went on with his report in a subdued tone. ‘He lay up yesterday in a wooded wadi two leagues from here, but he left at the fall of night to prowl. It is four days since he last fed and he is hungry and hunting again. During the night he tried to drag down an oryx, but it kicked him off and ran free.’

‘Where do you hope to find him today?’ Nefer asked, in a kinder voice than Naja had used. ‘If he hunted he will be thirsty as well as hungry. Where will he drink?’

The huntsman looked at him with respect, not only for his royal eminence but also for the knowledge of the wild he displayed. ‘After his attempt to bring down the oryx, he went into stony ground where we could no longer read his tracks.’ Apepi made a gesture of annoyance, and the huntsman hurried on, ‘But I expect him to have drunk this morning at a small oasis. A hidden place little known to any except the Bedouin.’

‘How long to reach this place?’ Nefer asked, and the man swept his arm through part of an arc, indicating the sun’s progress over the passage of three hours.

‘Then we have little time to waste.’ Nefer smiled at him, and turned away to shout at the troop captain of the chariots, ‘How much longer, soldier?’

‘All is ready, Majesty.’

‘Sound the mount up,’ Nefer ordered, and the ram’s horns blared as the hunters scattered to the waiting chariots. Mintaka walked at Nefer’s side. In these informal circumstances all royal dignity was forgotten, and they were simply boy and girl on an exciting outing. Lord Trok spoiled the illusion: just as he leaped into his own chariot and gathered up the reins, he called across to King Apepi, ‘Your Majesty, it is not wise to let the Princess ride with an untried boy. This is not a gazelle we are hunting now.’

Nefer froze and stared at Trok with outrage. Mintaka laid a small hand on his bare arm. ‘Do not provoke him. He is a formidable fighter with a terrible temper, and if you challenge him even your rank will not protect you.’

Nefer shrugged off her arm furiously. ‘My honour will not allow me to ignore such an insult.’

‘Please, my heart, for my sake, let it pass.’ It was the first time she had used such an endearment. She did it deliberately, knowing the effect it must have on him: she was already learning to manage his volatile moods and tempers with a loving woman’s instinct far beyond her years and experience. In the instant Nefer forgot Trok and the slur to his honour. ‘What did you call me?’ he asked huskily.

‘You are not deaf, my darling.’ He blinked at this second endearment. ‘You heard quite clearly.’ And she smiled into his face.

Apepi bawled into the silence, ‘Do not worry, Trok. I am sending my daughter to take care of Pharaoh. He will be quite safe.’ He gave a snort of laughter and shook the reins. As his team jumped forward he shouted again, ‘We have wasted half the morning here. Huntsmen, take up the chase!’

Nefer steered his chariot behind Apepi, cutting steeply past the noses - of Lord Trok’s team. As he went by he gave Trok a cold glare, and told him, ‘You are impudent. Rest assured that this is not the end of it. We will speak further on this matter, Lord Trok.’

‘I fear he is now your enemy, Nefer,’ Mintaka murmured. Trok has an evil reputation and an even more evil temper.’

Led by the royal huntsman, who rode bareback astride a scrubby but tough little pony, the hunting column climbed into the bare, stony hills. They went at the trot, saving the horses, letting them blow after every steep gradient. Within the hour they found one of the Nubian trackers waiting for them on a hilltop, and he ran down to report to the huntsman. They spoke to each other earnestly, then the huntsman trotted back to report to the royal party. ‘The Nubians have cast the hills but without rinding the spoor again. They are sure that he will drink at the waterhole, but not wanting to disturb him they have waited for us to catch up.’

‘Lead us to the water,’ Apepi ordered, and they went on.

Before midday they came down into a shallow valley. They were not far from the river, but this seemed like the deep desert, waterless and forbidding. The huntsman trotted alongside Apepi’s chariot and said, The waterhole is at the head of this valley. The beast will probably be lying up nearby.’

Naturally Apepi, the old warrior, took command, and Nefer did not dispute his right to do so. ‘We will split into three squadrons, and surround the oasis. If the chase breaks cover we will have him surrounded. My lord Regent, do you take the left wing. Pharaoh Nefer Seti, take the centre. I will cover the right flank.’ He brandished his heavy war bow over his head. ‘Whoever draws first blood will win the trophy.’

They were all expert charioteers and the new formation evolved swiftly and without check. They threw out a wide net to encircle the waterhole. Nefer had his bow over his shoulder and the reins unwrapped from his wrists, ready to drop them in an instant to leave both hands free to draw. Mintaka pressed close to his side. She held the long lance ready to hand to him. They had perfected this change of weapons over the past weeks, and he knew he could rely upon her to slap the grip of the lance into his palm at the very moment he needed it.

They approached the oasis at a walk, closing in steadily. The horses sensed the tension in their drivers, and perhaps they had picked up the lion scent. They flung up their heads, and rolled their eyes and blew through their nostrils, stepping high and nervously.

The line of vehicles closed slowly around the patch of low scrub and rank grass that concealed the waterhole. When the encirclement was complete, Apepi raised his hand above his head to signal the halt. The royal huntsman dismounted and went forward on foot, leading his pony. He approached the sparse brown cover cautiously.

‘If the lion was here, surely we would have seen such a large animal by now.’ Mintaka’s voice shook, and Nefer loved her all the more for this little show of fear.

‘A lion can flatten himself until he becomes part of the earth, and you could walk close enough to touch him without ever suspecting his presence,’ he told her.

The huntsman went forward a few paces at a time, stopping to listen and search every bush and clump of rank grass in his path. An the edge of the scrub he stooped and picked up a handful of small stones, and began to lob them systematically at each possible hiding place.

‘What is he doing?’ Mintaka whispered.

‘The lion will growl before it charges. He is trying to provoke it and make it reveal itself.’

The silence was broken only by the plop of the pebbles, the snorting of the horses and the restless stamping of their hoofs. Every one of the hunters had nocked an arrow and was poised to draw at an instant. Suddenly there was a squawk and clatter in the grass. Every bow went up at once and the lance-bearers hefted their weapons. They all relaxed and looked sheepish as a chocolate brown hammerhead stork launched itself into the air and flapped away down the valley in the direction of the river.

The huntsman took a minute to recover his nerve, then began to work his way, a pace at a time, deeper into the cover until he reached the seep. The brackish water came up a sluggish drop at a time, and filled a shallow basin in the rocky ground, hardly enough to quench the thirst of a great predator. The huntsman went down on one knee to search the rim of the basin for sign, then shook his head and stood up. More quickly he worked back through the scrub, and at last mounted the pony and trotted back to Apepi’s chariot. The other hunters drove across to hear his report, but the huntsman was crestfallen. ‘Majesty, I was mistaken in my judgement,’ he told Apepi. ‘The lion has not come this way.’

‘What now, fellow?’ Apepi was making no effort to hide his disappointment and irritation.

‘This was the most promising place to look, but there are others. From where we last saw him, he could have crossed the valley, or he may be lying up close to here and waiting for darkness before drinking. There is cover further down.’ He pointed back to the stony slopes.

‘Where else?’ Apepi demanded.

‘There is another waterhole in the next valley, but there are Bedouin encamped there. They might have scared off the beast. There is another small water seep below those hills to the west.’ He pointed out a low line of purple peaks on the horizon. ‘The lion could be at any of those places, or at none,’ the man admitted. ‘Also he might have doubled back and be on the edge of the plain where there is an abundance of water. Perhaps he has been drawn by the smell of cattle and goats as well as by thirst.’

‘You have not the least idea where he is hiding, have you?’ Lord Naja demanded. ‘We should call off the hunt and get back to the boats.’

‘No!’ Nefer cut in. ‘We have barely begun. How can we give up so soon?’

‘The boy is right,’ Apepi agreed. ‘We must go on, but there is much ground to cover.’ He paused for a moment, then reached a decision. ‘We will have to split up and search each area separately.’ He looked across at Naja. ‘My lord Regent, you take your squadron to the Bedouin encampment. If they have seen the chase they will direct you. I will ride to the seep below the hills.’ He turned to Trok. Take three chariots down the valley. One of the trackers will go with you to search for sign.’ To Asmor he said, Take three chariots and cast back along the edge of the plain to Dabba, in case he has returned to where he last killed.’ Then he looked at Nefer. ‘Pharaoh, you cast in the opposite direction, north towards Achmim.’

Nefer realized that he was being given the least promising ground to cover, but he had no complaint. This new plan meant that for the first time he and Mintaka would be away from the direct surveillance of his guardians. Naja, Asmor and Trok were being sent in different directions. He waited for someone to point this out, but they were all so wrapped up in the hunt that no one seemed to realize the significance of this move. Except Naja.

He looked hard at Nefer. Perhaps he was weighing the advisability of countermanding Apepi’s orders, but in the end he must have realized that this would be unwise and concluded that Nefer was guarded by the desert as effectively as he would have been by Asmor: there was no place for him to run to, and if he took Mintaka with him on some wild adventure he would have the entire armies of both kingdoms upon him like swarms of wild bees.

Naja looked away from him as Apepi went on to nominate an assembly point, and to give his final orders. At last the ram’s horns sounded the mount-up and the advance, and the five columns drove out of the valley. On the level ground they split into their separate squadrons and headed out in diverging directions.

As the last of the other squadrons disappeared among the stark hills, Mintaka leaned even closer to Nefer and murmured, ‘At last Hathor has shown mercy to us.’

‘I believe it is Horus who has granted us his favour,’ Nefer grinned down at her, ‘but I will accept this benevolence from whomsoever it comes.’

There were two other chariots in Nefer’s squadron, commanded by Colonel Hilto, the old soldier who had discovered him and Taita when they had tried to escape from Egypt. He had served under Nefer’s father and was loyal unto death: Nefer knew he could trust him without reservation.

Nefer led them fast, wanting to make the most of the remaining daylight, and within an hour’s ride the vast vista of the river plain opened beneath them. He reined in to admire it for a few minutes. The river was an emerald mounted in the luscious green of fields and plantations that enclosed it.

‘How beautiful it is, Nefer.’ Mintaka spoke almost dreamily. ‘Even when we are married, we must always remember that this land owns us, and that we do not own it.’

Sometimes he forgot that she had been born in Avaris and had as strong claim to the land as he had. He felt his heart swell with pride that she loved it as he did, and felt the same patriotic duty.

‘I will never forget it, not with you at my side.’ She lifted her face to him and her lips were parted slightly. He could smell her sweet breath, and the temptation to reach down for those lips with his own mouth was almost irresistible. Then he felt the gaze of Hilto and the other men on them, and from the corner of his eye saw one smile knowingly. He drew back and looked at Hilto coolly. He had been rehearsing his next order since they had left the rest of the hunting party. ‘Colonel, if the lion is here it will probably be lying up somewhere on the slope of the hills down below us.’ He indicated the area with a sweep of his arm. ‘I want to extend in line abreast. The left flank must be on the edge of the plain and our right up here on the crest of the hills. We will sweep northwards.’ He made a wide gesture, but Hilto looked dubious and scratched the scar on his cheek.

‘That is a broad front, Your Majesty. It’s almost half a league to the valley bottom. At times we will be out of sight of each other.’

Nefer could see that it went against all his military instincts to spread his front too thin, and he went on swiftly to mollify him. ‘If we do become separated we will reassemble on the third ridge ahead of us, under that small hillock over there. It will give us a good landmark.’ He pointed out a distinctive rock pile four miles ahead. ‘If any of us is late to the rendezvous the others must wait until the sun is at that angle before coming back to look for the missing vehicle.’

He had given himself a few hours before they would begin to search for him and Mintaka. Still Hilto hesitated. ‘I beg Your Majesty’s indulgence, but the Lord Naja charged me most strictly-‘

Nefer cut in with a sharp tone and cold expression: ‘Do you presume to argue with your pharaoh?’

‘Never, Majesty!’ Hilto was shocked at the accusation.

‘Then do your duty, fellow.’

Hilto saluted with deep respect and hurried back to his own chariot shouting urgent orders to his men as he ran. As the squadron wheeled out down the slope, Mintaka nudged Nefer and smiled. ‘Do your duty, fellow!’ She mimicked his haughty tone then laughed. ‘Please never look at me like that or use that tone to me, Your Majesty. I am sure I would die of fright.’

‘We have only a little time,’ he replied. ‘We must make the most of it, and find a place where we can be alone.’

He swung the chariot back over the skyline so that they could no longer be seen from the river valley or by the chariots lower down the slope, and as they trotted forward they were both craning eagerly ahead.

‘Look, over there.’ Mintaka pointed to the right. A small grove of thorn trees was almost hidden by a fold in the ground, only the dull green tops showing. Nefer turned towards it, and they found a narrow ravine that had been cut, over millennia, into the hillside by wind a